My little pony:Adventure of Seresia

Chapters

chapter1.2
chapter1.3
chapter1.4
chapter1.5
chapter2.2
chapter2.3
chapter 2.4
chapter2.5
Chapter 3:imminent storm
chapter3.2
chapter 3.3
chapter 3.4
chapter 3.5
Chapter 4:Evil Reincarnation
chapter 4.2
chapter 4.3
chapter 4.4
chapter 4.5
Chapter 5:Skulduggery
chapter 5.3
chapter 5.4
chapter 5.5
Chapter 6:Skeleton in the closet
chapter 6.2
chapter6.3
chapter 6.4
chapter 6.5
Chapter 7: Fantomas
chapter 7.2
chapter 7.3
chapter 7.4
chapter 7.5
Chapter 8:Revealing
chapter 8.2
chapter 8.3
chapter 8.4
chapter 8.5
Chapter 9:Distant land
chapter 9.2
chapter 9.3
chapter 9.4
Chapter 10:The clam
chapter10.2
chapter10.3
chapter10.4
chapter10.5
Chapter 11:Before the storm
chapter11.2
chapter11.3
chapter11.4
chapter11.5
Chapter 12:Cloak, Dagger, Tide
chapter12.2
chapter12.3
chapter12.4
chapter12.5
Chapter 13:Countergale
chapter13.2
Chapter 1: Unexpected Guests
Chapter 2: Fresh off the boat
chapter 5.2
chapter 9.5

chapter1.2

Following the address shown on the coupon, Twilight and Spike arrived in front of a store with grand neon signs hanging in front of it, casting colorful light into the street. Upon the sign was the silhouetted bust of a smiling filly, lying on its back at the edge of a pool lined by an array of blue lights. one hoof bobbed up and down, as if it were inviting all to join in.

"Are you sure this is the right place? This place doesn't look like a massage parlor at all."

"Um... This should be the right address?" Spike said as he picked up the coupon in his paw again, looking it over it several times somewhat sheepishly.

Twilight and Spike stared at up the neon array for a moment, then down at the front entrance where the line was forming, before finally looking at each other again. Hesitantly, they decided to take a closer look.

"Hello? Excuse me..."

Spike walked up to a stone-faced security guard in a gray shirt, intending to inquire about the parlor. He was greeted by a quick "Get in the back of the line." from the guard, who felt no need to even look at him.

"I just want to-"

"Line up... Line up!!!" The security guard barked. Seeing that his tone hadn't shaken Spike, he put down the notepad in his hoof, revealing a light blue face with sunglasses. Although Spike couldn't see his eyes directly, he could feel that the pony beneath the sunglasses meant business.

"Hello", Spike said in a friendly voice, "we just wanted to come by to make sure the address on this coupon was this place. And, if it isn't – could you do us a favor and point us in the right direction?" Twilight, seeing how tough the security guard was, stretched out her own wings to corral Spike behind her. Using her magic, she took take the coupon in Spike’s claws and brought it to the guard to show him.

"What u-" he muttered as vision was suddenly blocked by a large purple feather. He looked up angrily, ready to show whoever was responsible what he was made of. His vision fixated on the pony in front of him and he soon realized he wasn’t looking at just your everyday pony. In shock, he took off his sunglasses doing a double take before his attitude suddenly shifted. "Princess Twilight!!!" His excitement was accompanied by a loud squeal that perked the ears of many colts on the sidelines.

"Oh my gosh! It's Princess Twilight!!!"

"Does she come to this store for massages too?!"

"Can you take a picture with me Princess Twilight!!!?" The crowd that was originally lining up orderly all congregated around Twilight, quickly causing a stir. The security guard, in order to maintain order, yelled and drove the foals back into the queue, "All of you, line up properly! The princess came here to experience our impeccable service! If you want autographs you'll have to wait until the princess has time and is willing!"

"You come to this store for a massage too princess? What do you think of it?”

"Does the princess like the service here?!"

"Let's just go in first... The colts are so enthusiastic, it’s not too late, you can always come out and give them autographs after you're rested." Spike softly reassured Twilight, who tried to keep a smile on her face. She waved her hooves to greet the foal folk as she walked by, even though she was feeling exhausted by now, and was guided into the store by spike.

Entering the establishment, a receptionist greeted them warmly, "It's Princess Twilight! Welcome to the shop!" the filly said as she handed over a list of items in her hooves. "What services would the princess like to experience in our store? We have a cozy aromatherapy spa to relieve fatigue, or maybe you want a professional massage master give you a full body massage to sweep away the aches and pains?"

"Uh... We have two coupons, I don't actually know what we can redeem."

"Oh! Please let me see them then." The receptionist smiled, receiving the coupons from Twilight. The receptionist examined them carefully for a moment, then took the coupons and walked over to the side counter and showed the ticket coupons to a colt. Twilight could see the colt bend down and disappear for a moment before rearing back up, picking up two beautifully crafted cards and handing them to the receptionist. Accompanied by the colt, the receptionist trotted back to Twilight.

"These two coupons are good for one free visit to our one-stop service. Please take the cards and follow me." The receptionist said, handing the cards to Twilight and Spike before leading them both inside.

"This is it, Princess Twilight."

Pushing the door open, the first thing that caught her eye was a mural of a mountainous outcrop, followed shortly by the fake tree planted in the center of the spa. Underneath it was a recessed and irregularly shaped pool of water. The water surface was covered with flower petals with steam rising from all parts of the pool, permeating the room with the scent of the flowers. The room, although far from the real thing real, was a good enough to imitation of a naturally occurring mountain hot spring. Below Twilight was a floor made entirely of plastic and wood with the exception of a cobblestone path leading from the doorway to the pool.

"Ha, It smells good!" Twilight closed her eyes and took a deep breath, enjoying the refreshing feeling and comfort that the floral scent brought to her lungs.

"This is one of our store's exclusive imported incense. you're just in time my Princess, you wouldn’t have been able to see it if you had come a few days later. So, please take your time and enjoy it! Feel free to call me if you need me." She curtsied the princess and retreated to the door, closing it behind her, leaving Twilight and Spike inside.

"Woo-hoo! Dragon Leap!" Spike shouted, couldn’t wait to slam into the pool, causing a great splash in all directions. Twilight stepped back and rushed to block it with her wings, narrowly avoiding getting her coat soaked as petals and water rained down on her.

"Heh…" Twilight smiled.

"Twilight get down here! The water's just warm enough!" Spike swam on his back through the pool before suddenly slapping the surface of the water sharply as if he were a colt who couldn't swim. "Save... Save me... Cramp... Cramp!!" He flailed a few times before sinking and disappearing into the water below. Twilight, shocked, without hesitation jumped into the water and began calling out Spike's name as she searched for him everywhere.

"What are you looking for?"

"I'm looking for you Spike! You're not drowning today!" Twilight stumbled, answering the familiar voice from the sidelines. She remained standing in the water anxiously searching, but when she looked up, she saw Spike across the pool with a stifled grin on his face. Panicked and confused, it took her a second to realize that it was all just a prank from Spike. Displeased, she shot her hoof across the water surface, sending a splash at him. Spike, not wanting to be outdone, reciprocated and began an all-out pony vs dragon water fight in the pool.

"Ooooohhhh, You can't even imagine how much I miss soaking in hot water." Twilight said gently after getting tired of fighting. She found a comfortable position to lie down in and spoke again,

"The last time I took a bath like this was with our old friends from ponyville... We all got together to talk as much as we could..." Her mind fantasized about pleasant scenes with her friends as they chatted together, but when she opened her eyes the only thing in front of her was Spike and the steamy room. She couldn't help but feel a little sad as she leaned back and looked up at the ceiling for a while.

"Hey, I know you miss them terribly… Canterlot isn't all that far from Ponyville you know, it's not like we'll never see them again. We could go back to Ponyville and see them again if we have time right?"

"Well..." Twilight sighed, still looking at the ceiling, her tone filled with loss.

"Well– Why don't we invite them all over to Canterlot? We could have a get-together this weekend! How about we invite them to come along and experience this sauna? I could go talk to the administrator about booking us a room or something." Spike chirped, thinking for a moment.

"There's no need to go to all that trouble Spike, I think I can hold on my own."

"You're kidding right? You think I don't know what you're thinking?" Spike crossed his paws over his chest and narrowed his eyes at the Twilight. She stopped her preening to put on another forced smile, but she quickly sighed in defeat as the smile slipped away from her lips.

"Well... You caught me." Twilight flashed her tongue out and smiled lightly, "I do want to get together with my pals, I haven't seen them in over a month… Please record this for me: This weekend I'm going to invite them to come along to Canterlot for a get together, maybe have a meal together or something."

"Right, that's more like it."

chapter1.3

After spending the afternoon in relaxing massages, Twilight and Spike began walking back to the Royal Castle, stopping halfway to buy some milkshakes. They arrived at the promenade and began to enjoy their drinks during a leisurely walk.

"That was a nice experience! I'd like to visit there again sometime Spike."

"Of course! I’ll have it arranged as soon as you can free up some time!" Spike cheerfully responded, glad that the fatigue and worry had cleared from Twilight's face. After taking a sip of the milkshake in his paw, he continued, "Any more plans for the evening?"

"Lay in bed and get a good night's sleep for tomorrow!"

"A good idea."

"Uh... Princess Twilight...", a voice called, "There is an ambassador waiting for you in the parlor right now.", Interrupting Twilight and Spike. They stopped their journey heading through the halls towards their room, and looked up to see a guard running over anxiously.

"What? Ambassador? a-ambassador!!??" Twilight froze in shock.

"She says she's from Seresia and is here in Equestria for business and trade." The guard continued, stopping as he noticed Spike behind Twilight making frantic cues with his eyes and paws.

"And what? Don't keep me hanging!" Twilight noticed the guard leaning over with his eyes fixated beyond her. But he was not looking at herself but at Spike, she snapped her head towards Spike causing him to hurriedly stop signaling the guard to shut up.

"Restoring a friendship once severed."

"Ah?!... Then why didn't you send guards earlier to inform me of something so important!!!"

"Because…", the guard stammered, "Because the Royal Counselor instructed us before you left that we would not be accepting any more meetings today, and if anypony came they were to be told to come back tomorrow." After hearing this, Twilight immediately turned her head with a grumbling face back at Spike, who was now smiling awkwardly, looking as innocent as possible. "Don’t look me like that! I just want you to be able to get some rest!"

"Guards, where is the ambassador now?" Twilight demanded, looking back at the guards while completely ignoring Spike's defense.

"Waiting in the reception room."

"Take me to her immediately."

"Yes princess." Led by the guards, Twilight and Spike were ushered to a door outside the noble reception room, where foreign guests would arrive. Two ivory-white colored unicorns, one male and one female, stood strong in the doorway, blocking them from proceeding further. The two ponies wore a basilisk-crowned hat on their heads along with black cloaks that completely covered their bodies, revealing only their patterned collars. The male unicorn had a prominent crimson line in his long lead-white hair, with light red pupils gleaming and scarlet eye shadow. Twilight took a step back, having to raise her head as she looked at the them. The female unicorn, though shorter than the male, was half a head taller than Twilight. The female’s appearance and dress mirrored that of the male’s, only differing in color, having of indigo instead of red. Such a mysterious costume and the sense of oppression had Twilight frozen, unable to move her eyes.

"This is Princess Twilight, she has come to meet with your ambassador, please make way." The guard spoke in a respectful tone. The two unicorns looked at each other, then both stepped aside, the female taking the initiative to help open the door to the room.

"I've been waiting for you, Princess Twilight. Please, have a seat." a voice called. Twilight looked towards the end of the room, seeing a pony with a pale pink complexion and gorgeous clothes, second in size only to Princess Celestia, sitting down on the VIP cushion. Two bunches of violet-orchid-colored hair stuck up like mountain peaks before extending downward towards the sides. Behind his ear was a carefully organized section of hair, with a silver hairpin running across it to hold it in place. A flower with pink petals and silver leaves bloomed at the tip of the hairpin. Her eyes, deep and determined, were as bright as millennia-old amber, and she wore a smile.

"I'm very sorry for keeping you waiting! Ambassador! I thought I wouldn't have any more guests this afternoon and had left to rest for a while, I sincerely apologize!" Twilight said hurriedly, as she took a seat across from the ambassador.

"Your Highness has been working hard for days, a little proper rest is only natural." The mature female voice said, "Did the princess have a good time?" The ambassador's tone was light and witty, but Twilight couldn’t help but feel as if the pony in front of her was acting like Princess Celestia when she questioned a student if they had realized their mistake. For a moment she seem at a loss for words.

"Ah, don't mind me, princess. You happened to brush past me on your way out and overheard you…" She trailed off, realizing that the question she had thrown out had embarrassed Twilight somewhat. The ambassador, after a quick glance at Spike, went on to say, "Your little helper let me in on what what you were going to do, though not intentionally. Forgive me for taking the liberty of staying in this room to await your return. Would the princess like some tea?" The ambassador picked up the teapot and gracefully filled a teacup before slowly pushing the cup towards Twilight. She then picked up her own teacup again and blew on the heat in the cup before taking a small sip.

"Ah... Haha, it's okay" She responded after a moment of awkward and impolite smiles. Continuing, she began, "My name is Twilight–"

"She is the newly appointed Princess Twilight Sparkle! The famous Princess of Friendship who saved Equestria countless times!!" Spike blurted out, introducing the ambassador in a boastful tone. The compliment made Twilight a little embarrassed.

"You are the newly appointed Princess Twilight, pardon my intrusion." The ambassador once again bowed respectfully to Twilight, taking the window of privacy flashed a disgusted look at Spike, who responded with a grimace, "Please don't mention it, ambassador"

"Please, call me Meng Yu, Your Highness."

"Pleased to meet you ambassador Meng Yu! What brings you to Canterlot today?"

"I come by the emperor’s request in the hope that your country will reopen diplomatic relations with the continent of Seresia. I hope we can reach a common ground during this meeting." Meng responded, lifting both hooves up and hitting the air ceremoniously. Out of nowhere an oriental female unicorn walked over slowly, levitating a reddish-colored gift box and placing it on the table. The unicorn then opened the box in front of everyone and took out the items inside and put them on the table one by one.

"This pair of Hundred Treasure Glazed Vases came from the hooves of a master in Qingyuan Town and was fired with the finest materials. I present it to you as a gift."

"Dear Celestia… This vase– It's so beautiful!!!" The body of the vase was as brilliant as a light shining through a perfectly cut gemstone. The surface was painted with dazzling patterns that sparked in her eyes. One vase contained a brilliant spirited pattern encompassing a phoenix soaring freely in the sky with firm eyes and smooth and gorgeous movements. The other vase was more subtle, but just as beautiful. A budding lotus flower caressed the vase with blooming lotus leaves dancing down the vase. Twilight had never seen such craftsmanship before, let alone as a gift to her. She was just about to put the box away when Spike had reached out and snatched a vase, cradling it lovingly in his arms.

"Oooooooooooooooooh! Is this vase made of gems?!" Spike's face lit up, coming close to contact with the vase, just short of pressing his own eyes to it. He sniffed and scrutinized the design on it, even trying to get a mouthful of it, when Twilight saw this and immediately grabbed the vase back with her magic and put it in the jeweled box.

"Spike! That's not food!!!"

"But the surface of this vase is so smooth and shiny, what else could it be if it's not made of jewels?" Meng Yu couldn't help but laugh as she watched the two bicker.

"These can only be made of a very special kind of clay, and with a precise process. It is first panned for impurities and then the modeled into the underlying shape. After air drying, it is colored by a master colorist and then covered with a layer of glaze. Finally, it is fired at high temperatures to seal it all together." Meng Yu patiently described the craftsmanship of the treasure vase to the two of them, but it was clear that they didn’t quite understand. "Princess don't be polite", Meng spoke softly, "Please accept them, I hope this gift will be the first steps paving the way re-establishment of diplomatic relations between our two continents."

"Of course! Thank you for the gift ambassador Meng Yu! You must have traveled a long way to get here, stay at the castle today. I will have the guards arrange a comfortable velvet bed and quiet room for you. Dinner will be prepared by our maids. I don't know if it's to your liking, but I assure you we have some of the best chefs in Equestria."

"Thank you, your highness, for your kind invitation. I thankfully accept your request."

"If there's anything you need just let me know and I'll do my best to help!" Twilight said, a bit frazzled. Using her magic, she picked up her teacup and sipped it while thinking about what present to return. "A book? A specialty item? Maybe something else…" she thought to herself.

"As a matter of fact, Princess Twilight, I do have a favor to ask. Our fleet has traveled thousands of miles across the ocean to reach Equestria with many trade goods on board, and we would like to seek a location to set up a marketplace for commerce. Would you be able to arrange this for us?"

"How big of a site do you think you need?"

"The larger the site the better the circulation of ponies, so of course the bigger the better if possible."

"Hmm, let me think about it." Twilight fell into deep thought, but she couldn't think of anywhere that would serve as a suitable site in Canterlot.

"There's a vacant lot near Ponyville, would that be enough?" Spike chimed in, scratching the scales on the back of his neck.

"Eh... Right! That's a great idea you have, Spike!"

"Oh? May I trouble Your Highness to show me around?"

"Sure, Ponyville is quite the trip by train, so I'll take you to the observation deck where you can see all of Ponyville now. This way, ambassador."

A few minutes later, Twilight's and company appeared on the balcony. She carried a telescope and pointed the lens towards Ponyville, adjusting the position a few times before settling it in place near the clearing Spike was talking about. "Ambassador, through this telescope you'll be able to see the location in the distance."

"Thank you Your Highness." Taking the telescope, Meng Yu peered through the lens at a grassy field. Many thatched houses standing not far away, and ponyfolk of all shapes and sizes in the streets. Moving the lens to explore in all directions, she saw a tall, majestic, purple treehouse wrapped in crystalline trees, with flags hanging from the eaves and Twilight's cutie mark iconography at the top. "Is that a crystal castle I spy? It looks so beautiful and grand!"

"Oh? Ah, that's the Friendship Castle, it's one of my residences in Ponyville. you may reside there when the time comes. As well, it also serves as convenient place for you to manage things in the market."

"I think that is a very suitable place, Princess Twilight." Meng Yu said affirmatively, smiling while continuing to observe for some time.

"Very well! Where is your cargo? I'll arrange for help."

"The cargo is on our ships, Princess Twilight. The fleet is stationed in the harbor of Manehattan."

"Wow, that’s... It could take days to move all the cargo here." Twilight pondered, unsure sure how much cargo was in their hooves. She knew it it would take quite a bit of time just to take a round trip, let alone with cargo on their hooves.

"Rest assured princess, we have plenty of time to prepare." After her words, Meng Yu called out to the two unicorns that had guarded the doorway earlier. The stallion entered and walked up to her, before speaking softly in a language Twilight could not parse.

" Princess Twilight, I have my subordinate ready to bring some goods a bit later. I would also like to ask the princess to send a pony to guide him throughout town."

"Of course, no problem!" Twilight replied cheerily. Calling out to a nearby guard, she commanded them as the guide. The stallion saluted Twilight and the ambassador once before leaving the scene with the guard leading him straight away.

"It's getting late, ambassador. Please follow me, our dinner is surely ready."

"After you Princess."

chapter1.4

Twilight’s dinner with Meng Yu had gone well. They followed it up with some conversations, laughs, and a train ride, ultimately finding themselves at the doors to the Friendship Castle in Ponyville. After entering and finding a room for Meng Yu, Twilight began to rummage around the castle for information about Meng’s continent.

"Seresia... Seresia, that ambassador said it was in the east, and across the ocean? But I remember that ocean being dangerous, so how did they do that? I need to find something about the eastern world... Spike!!!" Twilight sifted though book after book, note after note, trying to look for clues in Equestria's encyclopedia, but it was futile. Muttering to herself frustratingly, she continued her search through books when she noticed Spike lying on magical barrier on the box, gazing at the two preserved vases inside.

"I'd really like to taste them, how did they make clay into crystal??"

"Spike! Stop thinking about eating those vases and get over here help me find something on Seresia!"

"Okay, okay, don't yell so loud! What do I need to find?"

"Anything about Seresia."

"Wouldn't it be better to just ask the Princesses? Princess Celestia and Princess Luna might know about this Seresia continent or something. After all, the ambassador also said that she's here to re-establish diplomatic relations, so she must have had at least some connections with the princesses." Spike commented, watching as Twilight flew from shelf to shelf making a mess.

"Right! Why didn't I think of that! I can always count on you Spike!"

"That's for sure! Wait a minute– What are you doing?! Ahhhhhhhhhh!"

The world swirled around Spike as the walls morphed and twisted into a brand new scene. In a flash it was over, and he found himself looking upon swirling sea water lazily swooping down the beach leaving white waves in its wake. In the distance Celestia and Luna were using magic to gracefully lower the sun and raise the moon simultaneously. The surrounding pony folk watched, wide-eyed and astonished. After the two princesses finished their performance, the ponies erupted into enthusiastic applause before scrambling to get their picture taken with the princesses.

The gentle ocean breeze brushed against their faces as spike settled into the sand. They both listened and enjoyed hearing the pony folk as the performance concluded. But before Spike could relax, he found himself in a flash of purple again, and a piercing sound Twilight and Spike suddenly appeared in the pony herd. The entrance sent ponies staggering back and causing a few yelps from the crowd. "Twilight?" Celestia and Luna called in unison, gathering back the attention of all eyes in the room.

"Can you at least tell me before you’re about to teleport us somewhere?" Spike stumbled his words before plunging headlong into the slim beach. With great effort, he began to pull himself out of the sand.

"Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, I need to talk to you." Twilight said with grace, ignoring Spike's complaints and walking directly to the two princesses.

"Dear ponies, will you give us some private space? We have some things to talk about with Princess Twilight. Please go ahead and get a juice from the beach juice stand next door, on me"

"Yeah!"

"Long live Princess Celestia!" The ponies left the scene together amidst the cheers, leaving the grounds to the three princesses.

"What happened?" Celestia magically conjured two blankets and placed them next to them.

"An ambassador from Seresia, named Meng Yu, came for an audience this afternoon. She proposed to resume relations with Equestria and requested that a temporary market be constructed in Equestria for the trading of goods, as well as giving me a gift."

"Isn't that nice? Twilight? What’s the problem?" Luna commented, approaching the two while using her magic to deliver the juice to each foal, then sipping the one in her hoof.

"Seresia. I've never heard of this place before and I can’t find anything in my texts. You must have heard about it before though, Celestia?" Twilight explained, taking the juice that Luna floated towards her and shifted to make herself more comfortable on the blanket.

"Seresia, ah... Let's see, it sounds familiar."

"Weren’t they given us a tea set? Do you remember that sis?" Luna asked to Celestia, shuffling to a comfortable position lying on her side on the recliner, "A white tea set with a very intricate blue pattern on it." Seeing Celestia shaking her head, Luna continued, "We were still very young at the time, and we even snuck the tea set out and used it in a playhouse. As a result, you and I broke a teacup when we inevitably fought over it, don’t you remember? Starswirl was furious when she saw the shards on the ground."

"Oh, I remember. And then Starswirl put away all the vases and tea sets, and he would only bring them out on important occasions. That was such a long time ago."

"Twilight you just said that the ambassador gave you a gift too? Was it a tea set as well?" Luna asked looking over at Twilight with a smile.

"Well... No, it was a pair of Treasured Glazed Vases– at least that's what the Ambassador called them."

"Oh? Could you show us?" Celestia and Luna leaned closer, intrigued by the name.

"Unfortunately, I don't have them with me, I left them safe at my castle in Ponyville with a layer of magical protection." Twilight paused, squinting at Spike. "I have to protect it because someone always gets bad ideas."

"There's no harm in tasting it! Besides, why else would they give us two of them? One of them has to be for tasting!"

"No, it's a great symbol which took countless hours to create, if I lose it or break it, what will I tell the ambassador?"

"Whatever you say." Spike crossed his paws over his chest to express his dissatisfaction. Twilight continued, looking up to the princesses to continue her question, "And how much do you know about this continent of Seresia, Princess Celestia?".

"We haven't traveled with the continent of Seresia for many years, it’s been so long I couldn’t even tell you when. But there's one thing I've never been able to forget."

"What is it?" Twilight pursued.

"The monarch of the continent of Seresia wanted to take Luna as his wife, and he paid tribute to us with countless gifts and piles of treasures that nearly filled the warehouse. But then it turned out..." Celestia paused and pulled Luna's hooves closer, "On the surface, he wanted to get married, but behind the scenes he wanted to research and then extract the immortality of Luna, keeping it for himself and discarding Luna once it was all over."

"I didn't know any of this at the time, only that ‘Tia tried desperately to prevent it from happening, and the two of us had a huge fight about it.", Luna said quietly, "Looking back now, I realize that ‘Tia just wanted what was best for me" Luna smiled, laughing a bit and resting of her hooves Celestia's forehoof, rubbing it slowly.

"I'm sorry I didn't make it clear to you in the first place Luna, causing so much pointless suffering and disagreement."

"Hmm, so to make it up to me. You'll be responsible for all the expenses for tomorrow's event."

"Great Luna, I can't believe you actually pulled this stunt!" Celestia remarked jovially. Twilight and Spike glanced at each other as they continued watched the two great princesses tease and fight.

"Sorry to interrupt– but what exactly should I do?" Twilight scratched her head, still intent on asking for their opinions.

"Do what you always do, Twilight. Make some new friends." Luna said as she dodged a hoof from Celestia.

"But I don't know anything about Seresia." Twilight responded. She knew that re-establishing diplomacy was an important step in fostering communication and friendship and that she needed to know something about this continent if it were to go smoothly. She had no idea what kind of customs they had or formalities that would aid in her diplomacy.

"There's a first time for everything, Twilight. We believe you have the strength. Ah, hahahahahahaha don't!" Celestia said, turning and looking at Twilight, only to be tickled by a playful Luna sneaking up behind her.

"Well, so much for my serious conversation" Twilight remarked.

"By the way! You mentioned they were building a market, can you let us know when it's done? I miss that white pastry I used to eat, ‘Tia do you remember what it was called?" Luna jumped back in to the conversation after calming down and regaining her posture.

"White pastry? Is it a cupcake?" Twilight asked suspiciously while Celestia shook her head.

"I can't remember what that kind of pastry is called, it looks like but it's not a cupcake, there's one with filling inside and one without. It's made differently, the texture is like a soft bread and the taste is immaculate." Luna licked her lips and rubbed her hooves as if she was enjoying those treats right now.

"And those foods that are skewered on small sticks and roasted over a fire"

"Ohhh! yeah, yeah! And those, I even tried to find some sticks to skewer the food myself to make them later on, but nothing I did could come close to what they could do. All the ones that came out of the grill were either mushy or burnt."

"Eh... The market has already been arranged by me on the outskirts of Ponyville, I’ll make sure your Highness are the first to know once it's done. I don’t think I should leave the my guests for too long, so I won't stay any longer. Have fun you two princesses, and thank you."

"Do you best, Twilight."

chapter1.5

Sitting in a comfortable seat with warm yellow light filling the room, the mayor looked at the few remaining papers on her desktop. After stretching a comfortable and with a yawn, she reached over and took a sip of the a cup of hot cocoa on her desk.

"Ah, another wonderful day will soon come to an end. I can rest after handling these last papers." After drinking and enjoying the last drop of hot cocoa in her cup, the mayor straightened her tie and delved back into her work. Just as she began to focus, a knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. Startled, she nearly knocked over the inkwell onto the papers.

"Please come in."

"Good evening, mayor, I apologize for bothering you so late." Twilight spoke, pushing her way into the room. Spike followed shortly who was behind her. The mayor couldn't remember the last time she had seen Twilight and immediately got up to greet her with a warm and enthusiastic tone, "Hello, princess Twilight! It's been a long time since I've seen you! Welcome back to Ponyville!!!"

"Mayor, I need ask a favor from you." Twilight said, giving the mayor a warm hug "I need to set up a temporary market in a vacant lot outside Ponyville in the next few days, and I'd like you to help me notify the everyone."

"Oh? Does the princess want to sell something in the town?" The mayor asked curiously.

"Yes. As a matter of fact, it's a batch of items from far east, and I'm sure everyone will be interested in them."

"Of course no problem! I'll make the arrangements tonight." The mayor shuffled back to her seat, ready to begin drafting the notification." Looking up from her desk, she asked "Is there anything I need to specify in particular? I'll write it down all together."

"Don't bother. Spike, please give the written notice to the mayor."

"Coming right up! Twilight knows you're really busy, so she already told me to write up the script before she came. Here, take it." Looking at the how thick the roll of manuscript paper that Spike handed over, the mayor was grateful and let out a small sigh of relief. She seemed to have forgotten just how prepared Twilight was in the long time she had been gone. Thinking back to the first time Twilight had given a speech, Twilight had prepared a thick stack of cards and thanked them for almost everything.

"If the princess doesn't mind, I'll sift through some of the important information, streamline it, and then release it to the residents." The mayor looked up at Twilight and commented after opening the manuscript paper and skimming through it

"Sure, just make sure nothing goes wrong haha" Twilight laughed. She didn't especially want the mayor mare to do that, but she knew she could trust them to get it done well.

"We are counting on you mayor, don’t stay up too late." Twilight and Spike smiled and waved after chatting with the mayor for a bit, saying their goodbyes and beginning their walk back to the Friendship Castle. Just as they arrived in front of the main door and were just about to push it, the door opened on its own. Twilight, confused, took a few steps backward.

"Good evening, ambassador, are you going out at this hour?" Twilight breathed a sigh of relief, seeing it was just Meng Yu who pushed the door open.

"Ahm the teleportation device arrived and I was just about to go out to get it, but I didn't realize that you had returned as well." Meng Yu smiled as she pushed the door fully open before stepping to the side herself to greet Twilight's return.

"A teleportation device?!" Twilight responded with surprise and curiosity.

"Yes! With the teleportation device, we can quickly transport the large amount of goods stored in the harbor."

"Can I see this teleportation device?" Twilight couldn't hide the excitement in her heart, she was eager to see what the devices the ambassador was talking about looked like.

"Of course! Look, princess, here it is."

Twilight turned her head in the direction her hooves were pointing and saw that the male guards who had left earlier in the day were coming this way with a dozen or so sturdy stallions. Each pony was carrying two dark colored stakes. Carved into the top of that wood was the head of a beast, with its eyes closed, resembling a lion. Twilight was not sure exactly the creature, but it looked ferocious. The pillar was square with sharp angles. Dense runes lined the pillars with both thick and thin lines, giving them an aura of mystery.

"This a teleportation device? Why are there so many of them?!" Twilight scrutinized the pillar in front of her, examining the runes that oozed magical fluctuations from the pillar's body, trying to imagine how the device might operate.

"Yes, princess Twilight, this device is called the Tian Ya Chu, place it on the ground and fix it in place, leaving a certain amount of space and drawing a magic formation. Then recite the corresponding incantation, and in just a blink of an eye, the item in the teleporter will appear in the middle of the spell formation." Meng Yu slowly stroked the grain of the wooden peg, and then continued.

"It allows for two-way teleportation, but the object to be must be inanimate. Magical objects also escape it’s teleportation abilities, so teleportation of Tian Ya Chu themselves cannot be done.

"I'd love to see how this device works!!!"

"Of course it's no problem, princess Twilight. But it's getting late now; we should save our work for daylight tomorrow." Meng Yu smileed as she greeted the stallion transporting the devices towards the castle.

"Why not now?" Twilight asked a bit puzzled, she was eager to see the power of these things now.

"It makes a decent amount of noise during operation, and I see that the folks in the town are resting already, so I'm afraid it might beset them." Meng Yu explained. "Leaving a good impression on the residents is best for our subsequent event isn't it?"

"That's true..." Twilight said reluctantly while smiling awkwardly, realizing she was a bit reckless. "Let's at least move them to the warehouse! I can't wait to see how these devices work!!!"

chapter2.2

Roseluck pushed open the window and basked in the warmth that came with the first rays of sunlight at the break of day. She enjoyed a deep breath before deftly placing the small pots of daisies she had planted on the windowsill. "Sisters~ It's a gorgeous day today! Let's get all the flowers outside while it’s sunny!" She turned back to Lily and Daisy, both still dozing under the covers, and pulled back the curtain with a swoosh, letting the vibrant color of the sun fill up the bedroom. She trotted over to the bed and pulled the blanket softly.

"Just five more minutes...." Lily grabbed the blanket and tucked herself in tightly, stealing Daisy's part as well, forcing Daisy out of the coziness of her dream. "What…? Is it bright already...? Aaaww~" Daisy rubbed her eyes, yawning and trying to adjust her eyes to the brilliant brightness illuminating the room.

"Rise and shine, sleepyheads~ I'm going to get to work now, just don't keep me waiting, girls!" Rose trotted out of her cottage and into the streets of Ponyville, bouquets of flowers on her back, humming as she set up her stall. To her dismay, there were several occasions in a row when ponies passed by her stall, but paid no attention to her fresh flowers. Their interests seemed all to be somewhere out of town. This unconventional behavior from her usual patrons had especially intrigued her, so she stopped the next passing pony.

"Princess Twilight is back in Ponyville! And there are a bunch of ponies dressed in strange clothes with things nopony has ever seen before!"

"Princess Twilight is back?!" Rose replied in surprise. "Yeah, I heard from the mayor that the princess and those exotic ponies are going to build a city market outside of town! Do you want to come and check it out?"

"Of course! But I still have to wait for my sisters, you go ahead!" After sending the filly away, Rose galloped back inside and threw off the cover on the two snoozing bugs, "Wakey-wakey, sisters! Princess Twilight is holding a market outside of town!"

A slight grin hung on Meng Yu's face as she looked on at the curious Ponyvillans gathered not afar. Twilight stood next to her, watching as the strong stallions manipulated the props on the ground. Once the Tian Ya Chu was erected, the construction ponies drew four more circles on the ground with the Tian Ya Chu in the center. They then drew a smaller circle concentric with the four larger rings, followed by carefully carving intricately shaped runes into the interval between the concentric circles until it was filled. Twilight’s attention was locked on the movement of the workers and the strange runes on the ground, her curious mind filled with speculation about the property of the spell and the props.

"We are ready to begin, Princess Twilight." After a construction pony trotted up to Meng Yu and reported in their language, Meng Yu nodded and informed Twilight.

"Ambassador, please, go ahead." After receiving Twilight's permission, Meng Yu waved her hoof, signaling the oriental unicorns to quickly stand in front of the spell formation and begin chanting with each pony summoning a magical array. As the spell formation was slowly lit up, the unicorns’ magic was channeled to the center of the formation, forming a faintly glowing sphere of magic. After the sphere was properly charged up, it immediately shot into the Tian Ya Chu. As the runes on the surface of the pillar grew brighter and brighter, the beast's head installed at the top began to rise mechanically, as if it were the hands of a clock, chiming after each tick. Following the fifth chime, the beast's mouth opened and a beam of light shot out of its mouth into the sky, leading everypony’s vision skyward as the beam disappeared into the clouds. In the blink of an eye, the beam of light then crashed back down from the sky and landed squarely in the runic spell formation, striking up a dull rumbling noise. When the dust settled and the noise all dissipated, a bundle of goods appeared where the beam light had landed. The dazzling display drew many cheers from the audience.

"Woah…!"

"What is that thing?"

"Maybe it’s another creation of Princess Twilight?" While the onlookers from a distance conversed enthusiastically about the incredible feat, Twilight was just as surprised and curious as the next pony. After the stallions hauled their wares out of the ring’s reach, the unicorns began a new cycle without a moment's delay.

"What a marvelous apparatus! I can’t believe my eyes!" Twilight's exclamations were beyond words. Standing next to her, Meng Yu smiled proudly and introduced her how the Tian Ya Chu worked.

"Twwwwilight!!!" A familiar gleeful voice called out her name while Twilight was still captivated by Meng Yu's introduction. Twilight spun around to see Pinkie Pie greeting her warmly among the townsfolk.

"Hi~ Pinkie!!!" Before Twilight could even react, Pinkie already had her in a passionate embrace. "Too... too tight..., can’t... can’t breathe…" After several attempts, Twilight finally managed to escape Pinkie's "intimate" greeting, and then hugged her again, this time much more gently. "I miss you so much, Pinkie! How have you been doing?"

"Couldn't be better! I was going to deliver a cake, but then I saw there were sooooo many ponies here, so of course I came over to join in the fun!" Pinkie revealed to Twilight a small gift box she had stashed in her tail. "Why didn't you say something when you came back? Twilight, I was so ready to throw you a super-duper welcome-back party!!!"

"You don’t have to go to all that trouble, Pinkie~ I was going to get the gang together today anyway."

"Wow! New friends! Hiya, I'm Pinkie Pie, nice to meet you!!!" When Pinkie finally noticed Meng Yu beside Twilight, she immediately pushed her aside and hugged her warmly. "Hello, Pinkie Pie."

"This is the ambassador from the Eastern Continent of Seresia, Meng Yu." Twilight managed to stand up and then introduced the ambassador to Pinkie.

“Wow! The Eastern Continent? You must be a long way from home! Welcome to Ponyville! Are those two ponies behind you with you as well? Super!! I can throw an awesomely spectacular party today!! To celebrate Twilight's return and the Ambassador's visit! I need tons of cake... And balloons!!! Oh no no no... I have to hurry back and start making those cakes right now! See ya later!!" One second she was still rambling on to herself, the next second she had already disappeared into thin air, leaving only a trail of smoke behind her.

"Is she one of the friends the princess mentioned earlier?" Meng Yu was riveted by the effervescent pink mare, raising her conclusion based on the interaction between the two.

"Ahem~ Please don’t mind her, Ambassador, that's just how she is. Pinkie Pie gets excited when she meets a new friend, hehe…" Twilight muttered as she gazed in the direction Pinkie had gone.

"Oooooh, by the way, where are you staying in Ponyville, Ambassador?" As soon as Twilight's words had left her mouth, Pinkie once again bounced back to Meng Yu's side. The two guards behind her each took a step forward, ready to reveal what was hidden under their cloaks, only to be stopped by Meng Yu. “She is temporarily staying with us at the Friendship Castle right now, Pinkie. Also, please don’t flash out of nowhere like that, you'll startle the ambassador." Twilight obviously noticed the guards’ actions; although she still had no idea what exactly was hidden under the cloaks, judging by the guards’ ready stance, she still had a guess or two in her mind.

"Okay, got it!!! See you at the castle at noon!!!" Pinkie said, disappearing with another puff of smoke.

"Looks like a grand party is already in order~ You simply must try the cupcakes she made; they taste amazing." Only after making sure that Pinkie wasn't coming back did Twilight take the initiative to break up the awkward silence.

"Of course, I'm looking forward to the party, Your Highness. Allow me to apologize for my guards if they frightened you or your friends, they were just doing their duty." Meng Yu apologized. Twilight replied with a gentle smile.

"It's all right, Ambassador. What are your plans for today?"

"I would like to take a stroll around town and learn more about the local culture and customs of Equestria."

"Local culture and customs? …I think I have just the place!"

chapter2.3

"Welcome to Sweet Apple Acres! This is Applejack, who runs the orchard and is a very good friend of mine. Applejack, this is Meng Yu, the diplomatic ambassador from Seresia."

"It’s a pleasure to meet you, Applejack." Meng Yu took up the initiative and offered her hoof. Applejack responded with her family’s famous hoofshake without hesitation. “Well shucks, the pleasure's all mine! Ambassador Meng Yu, I got a feeling we gonna hit it off real good!”

"How are you, Applejack?" Seeing that Applejack was still her hospitable self, Twilight was delighted to know that she would definitely leave a lasting impression on Meng Yu, just like when she first met Applejack so long ago.

"Whew... Your friend has got a strong hoof."

"What do you mean?" After parting hooves with Meng Yu, Applejack stepped next to Twilight, who was confounded by Applejack’s sudden outspokenness. It wasn't until she noticed the look in Twilight's eyes that Applejack stammered, "I mean, y'all are just in time! Granny Smith and Big Mac just finished makin' some fresh apple pies straight outta the oven! Why don't y'all come on inside and I'll fetch it from the kitchen."

"She is a very tough Earth Pony." Meng Yu remarked with a flick of her hoof after watching Applejack gallop inside. "Huh? What just happened?" Twilight's mind was buzzing with question marks: How was it possible that a simple hoof shake could reveal so much about a pony? Puzzled, she lifted her own hoof and made a few shaking motions, mimicking the interaction of her two companions, as if trying to remember if she had missed something.

"Nothing, Your Highness. It was just a polite hoof shake." As Meng Yu followed Twilight inside and took a seat at the dining table, she surveyed the architecture of the farmhouse, seemingly fascinated by its distinctive style. "Here, have a treat!" Applejack walked out holding a platter of still-steaming apple pie in her mouth and then placing it on the table. She was followed by a red-coated stallion Earth Pony and a senile mare.

"This is Granny Smith." Applejack waited until everypony was seated before introducing her family members. "Howdy, young ladies!" Granny Smith greeted warmly. "This here's Mcintosh, mah brother. Folks 'round here call him Big Mac."

"Ehhh… Yup."

"Now, Big Mac ain’t exactly the loquacious type. He’s not so good at puttin' his feelins into words. Ain’t that right, Big Mac?" Applejack teased as she wrapped her hoof around Big Mac's shoulder with a sly grin.

"Eh, nope."

"Anyhow, I'm gonna headin’ on down to Appleloosa with Big Mac later to get’em a couple wagonloads of apples; that saloon there is fresh out of apples to make cider. Y’know, if they run out of cider fer even a spell, they’re gonna be madder than a tumbleweed in a sandstorm."

"Sure! But are you guys still coming back today? Pinkie's throwing a big party at the Friendship Castle at noon, and I'd like to invite you."

" I reckon I ain't gonna make it back in time, Twi. You know how far Appleloosa is from here." Applejack shrugged helplessly.

"Okay..." Twilight was obviously a little discouraged by her answer, and Applejack didn't know how to comfort her. The room suddenly fell into an awkward silence. Big Mac looked at his sister, then at her friend, and then he seemed to have made up his mind. He nuzzled Applejack with a great deal of invisible determination. "What?" Applejack looked back at Big Mac. With his colorful glances and gestures, Applejack suddenly realized something, and her tone brightened visibly, "You want me to stay with Twilight and go to Appleloosa alone?"

"Eh, yup."

"Even if you were fit as a yak, there ain’t no way you could haul all those barrels of apples to Appleloosa yourself."

"Eh, nope." Big Mac gestured a few more times. "You're gonna ask Braeburn to help you?" Among everypony in that room, Applejack had clearly become Big Mac’s only interpreter.

"Eh, yup."

"Not a bad idea, Big Mac. But remember the last time you delivered the apples to the wrong place, and I had to go and do it all over again?"

"Eh... yup..." Big Mac's freckled face flushed and ears drooped slightly, his hoof against hoof. Applejack sighed at the look on his face, "Alright now, I’ll give you one more shot, ya hear? Don't let me down again." Big Mac nodded his head excitedly and patted his chest reassuringly.

"Eh, yup!"

"Thank you so much, Big Mac! You've really done me a big favor," said Twilight gratefully.

"Eh, yup!"

"So, Twi, there’s still a while ‘til noon, what are y’all up to?" Applejack sliced the apple pie and passed it around in front of everypony.

"The ambassador wanted to take a walk around town, so I thought I'd take her to your orchard first, and of course stop by to see how you're doing." Twilight stuck out her tongue mischievously, "After this, I plan to stop by Fluttershy’s cottage to pay her a visit and introduce the ambassador to the situation in Everfree Forest."

"The Everfree Forest? What is that place?" Meng Yu inquired as she took the apple juice that Granny Smith had hoofed over and bowed before passing it to the two guards sitting next to her. "The Everfree Forest is located southeast of Ponyville, a vast and dangerous place. Please, Ambassador, avoid the area at all times, it's easy to get lost if you don't have a map."

"I see." Meng Yu nodded thoughtfully.

"So, y’all are still headin’ to Fluttershy’s place? Alright, I'll help Big Mac load up his apples first, and then we can catch up on the way. C’mon, big brother, let's hurry on up." After eating a few more slices of apple pie, Applejack grabbed her hat and shamelessly robbed the hefty stallion away from his food.

Moments later, Meng Yu and Twilight arrived at the barn house, where Applejack and Big Mac were working hard loading the apples onto the wagon, barrel by barrel. When Meng Yu saw that there were about a dozen more barrels still waiting to be loaded behind the two working ponies, she suddenly offered to help. "Even though my consciousness would never allow it, the truth is that me and Big Mac could really use some help." Applejack took off his hat and held it to her chest, "May I ask the ambassador to load these barrels onto the wagon?"

"Of course. Jinyun, take care of my robe. Jinyang, help me carry these barrels to the wagon outside."

"Understood." After receiving a response in unison from the two guards, Meng Yu took off her gown, revealing her elegant figure as well as the cutie mark on her hip. It is an unfurled scroll with a heart hidden in the center. There is also a tiny sparkle at the top right of the heart. After giving the gown to the mare guard, she asked the stallion guard to join her in carrying the load.

" Y'know, this Meng Yu ain't quite like them brass I was picturing. When she said she wanted to help, I thought she was gonna send them two guards behind her, but I didn't realize that... Are you sure she’s an ambassador?" With a few helping hooves, they soon had all the barrels loaded and ready to go. After making sure everypony had got apple juice from the kitchen, Applejack approached Twilight, pulled her aside, and voiced her doubts.

"I'm just as surprised as you are, Applejack, but isn't this nice? You have no idea what kind of royalties I have to deal with every day." After taking a sip of the juice, Twilight smiled bitterly.

"I reckon the ambassador is a good pony. I kinda like her."

"I’m glad to hear that. Come on, we still have to visit Fluttershy."

chapter 2.4

"BAM!!!" An explosion of colorful ribbons and tiny confetti crashed right down Twilight's face as she opened the door to the castle. She instinctively tried to block it with her hoof, but she was still showered by color. After she shook the colorful confetti off her body, a cake was revealed before her eyes.

"SUR-prise! Welcome back to Ponyville! Twilight!!!" Pinkie Pie popped her head out of the back of the gigantic cake with the widest grin a pony could muster.

"Woah…Pinkie, there's no need to make it this grand." Twilight may have said that on her lips, but her face was overflowing with joy. She looked at the luxurious décor inside the castle, with ribbons and balloons pulled all over the ceiling, and said in amazement, "You did all this by yourself?!"
"Of course not! Silly! I had Rarity's help." With that, Pinkie stepped aside to reveal Rarity hiding behind her, who waved at the group.

"I saw Pinkie Pie setting up for the party when I arrived at Friendship Castle, so of course I wanted to lend a hoof."

"Hi~ Rarity, long time no see!" Twilight hugged Rarity warmly. "How could I possibly turn down an invitation like this from one of my best friends, right?" The two mares enjoyed this precious reunion in each other’s hooves for a moment. "How have you been?" Twilight asked finally.

"Exquisite, I must say! Some of my latest designs have been a hit with the fashion world, and they are planning to invite me to Vanity Mare to share my design philosophy!"

"That sounds great, Rarity! Congratulations!"

"Thank you. Twilight, how about you? How are you adjusting to Canterlot these days?"

"Ugh... It feels like I have a million things to deal with every day, not to mention the endless etiquette I have to learn. I don't know how I’ve made it through this month." Twilight signed. She had so much bitterness bottled up in her heart, and a friend to confide in was just what she needed. Rarity listened and patted Twilight on the shoulder comfortingly, "Don’t worry, I’m sure you'll get used to it in no time. Besides, you can always come to us if it gets too unbearable."

Twilight nodded appreciatively. "Speaking of which, thanks for the spa coupons, Rarity."

"Oh? Did Spike take you there already? He is such a clever dragon. I knew I could count on him. Well, how was it? Did you like the atmosphere and their service?"

"Couldn't have felt better~ The spa and massages were really great," Twilight said with a satisfied sign.

"I can give you some more coupons later if you want. I'm an honored VIP of that spa, so I have got plenty of coupons in my hooves."

"That's very generous of you, Rarity! ~"

"No need for pleasantry with me. By the way, where is our guest from the Eastern Continent? Spike has told me quite a bit about her." Rarity looked around Twilight but saw no foreign countenance. "She’s still in the back." Twilight looked over her shoulder as Rarity followed her line of sight out the front door.

"Dear Celestia!! Look at the contour of that dress!!!" The moment she saw Meng Yu, Rarity was immediately drawn to the ambassador’s attire, her eyes sparkling with inspiration. She dashed up beside Meng Yu, held up one of her hooves, and began to carefully examine the fabric of the dress, completely unaware of the two guards flanking Meng Yu who had already drawn their swords. "The texture... The craftsmanship... The pattern... My dear Princess Celestia!!!"

"Do you like the dress?" Meng Yu asked. Rarity nodded her head obsessively, "I have never seen this kind of dress before! The silky touch is like velvet! A surface as shiny as a jewel! This dress must be heavy?"

"Haha~ On the contrary, it's light as a feather." Meng Yu chuckled brightly at Rarity's impertinent behavior, then continued, "Clothes made of this material will keep you warm in the winter and cool in the summer; they are comfortable to wear and won't wrinkle." Meng Yu's tone was plain as if she wasn’t particularly impressed by its qualities, but in Rarity's eyes, this fabric was many times more precious than the rarest gems.

"Now I simply must know where I can acquire such divine material?"

"I do apologize, Rarity, but I’m afraid the material and the production process are strictly confidential. This kind of attire I'm wearing were bestowed upon me by the empress herself; most ponies won’t even have the chance to touch it, let alone witness its production process."

"Eh… But... I have already thought of a dozen different styles of clothing made from this material! They're sure to cause quite a stir in the fashion world!!!" Rarity's voice contained a hint of regret and more of a plea, but Meng Yu didn't seem impressed.

"Just think, what a great honor it would be! When the time comes, Vanity Mare will publish me on their front page!!!! I mean, you and me… And the sheer prestige! Glory and splendor! Help me, please!!!"

"I am terribly sorry, Rarity, but this is a favor I cannot help you with." Meng Yu shook her head firmly and marched straight into the castle. The grief-stricken Rarity, upon hearing this answer, collapsed on her recliner and bawled.

"Rarity, don't be so dramatic, perhaps the ambassador has her difficulties too." Twilight comforted her from the side. Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Applejack came over as well.

"Ain't it just a dress? Surely ya can find somethin' better." Applejack tried to calm Rarity down, but her remark only seemed to upset the blubbering fashionista even more. "Just a dress? How could you say that?! That's just rude!!!" The group looked at Applejack in unison, and Pinkie shook her head with a stony expression. Applejack laughed awkwardly and added, "I was aimin' to say .... You don't need that fancy dress to be on Vanity Mare, do ya? You said you were already invited, right?"

"Waaaaaaaa!!!" Instead of being comforted, Rarity cried even harder. The group looked at Applejack with scowls, while she could only cover herself with her hat in shame.

"I'm back! Did I miss out on any fun?" Just as the group was trying to figure out how to comfort Rarity, Spike came through the door. "Rarity?!!! What happened? Did somepony bully you?!" Seeing Rarity in such a state, Spike wasted no time in rushing to her side, holding one of her hooves in his paws in concern.

"Oh, my dear Spike… Nopony bullied me, it's just that my dream was right in front of my eyes and yet so far out of reach...." Rarity's talent for drama was on full display as Spike was heartbroken to see her like this, "What do you need? I promise I'll get it for you!"

"Really?... Oh, Spike, you're always such a dear~ I-I want to know where I can get the material for that dress the Seresia ambassador is wearing ......"

"Pssh, easy-peasy! I'll go ask! Where's the ambassador?" Spike said with a confident pat on the chest.

"The ambassador is in there, Spike. I believe you. You can do it!"

chapter2.5

Meng Yu, Twilight, and her other four friends were invited by Rainbow Dash to watch a performance by the Wonderbolts, with Rainbow as the team leader. The venue was packed, and the audience was cheering for the Wonderbolts' display.

"Do you like the performance, Ambassador?" Twilight mustered up the courage to ask Meng Yu, who was sitting next to her during the show.

"These pegasus are certainly lively. Is that your friend over there? It looks like you're all cheering for her." Meng Yu pointed to a female pegasus with rainbow-colored mane and tail within the lineup, without turning to look at Twilight.

"Yes, that's Rainbow Dash. She loves flying, and joining the Wonderbolts has been her lifelong dream. Now that she's their leader, it couldn't be better for her," Twilight explained, feeling happy for Rainbow Dash's accomplishments.

"Equestria doesn't seem to have much to worry about in terms of natural disasters, does it?"As everypony was focused on watching the flying pegasus, Meng Yu suddenly posed this question, drawing Twilight's attention away from the sky.

"What kind of natural disasters? Like what?" Twilight asked, confused.

"Fires, floods, things like that," Meng Yu replied slowly, meeting Twilight's gaze.

"Those kinds of things never happen in Equestria, at least not that I can recall. Pegasus usually clear the skies, and if there are storm clouds or rain clouds, they deal with them right away," Twilight continued to explain, though she noticed that Meng Yu didn't seem to be listening. And despite the exciting aerial show, Meng Yu's thoughts appeared elsewhere. "Is something wrong?"

"Ah... nothing, just thinking that pegasus living in Equestria are quite fortunate."

"Are the pegasus in Seresia not as fortunate?" Twilight inquired, her curiosity piqued.

Meng Yu didn't answer immediately. After a brief pause, she spoke softly, "They are fortunate, just not in the same way as the pegasus here."

"Hmm?" As Twilight speculated on what Meng Yu meant and imagined in her mind if not all the Pegasus in the sky should be like that, Rarity on the side suddenly nudged her gently with her hoof and then made a hint with her eyes. Puzzled, Twilight looked at her with a puzzled look on her face, only to see Rarity's head move slightly, as if signaling her to look to the side. When Twilight glanced at Meng Yu, who was sitting next to her, she seemed to understand what was going on before pointing a hoof at her chest, looking at Rarity with amazement in her eyes, who was smiling and nodding her head constantly, seriously even more grateful.

Twilight frowned slightly, shaking her head just a little, but Rarity's response was one of disbelief, quickly shifting to a pleading expression. Even though Rarity said nothing, her meaning was clear. Twilight sighed internally, rolled her eyes, and after a moment of thought, turned to Meng Yu, initiating a conversation:

"Ambassador, your attire is so unique. It's different from anything I've seen in Manehattan or Canterlot. Do the ponies in Seresia dress like you?"

"Of course not. If everypony in Seresia dressed as extravagantly as I do, there would be no need for me to hide anything from your friend," Meng Yu replied.

"I see... So what do they usually wear?"

"Pretty like Equestria too—some places they like wearing clothes, while others prefer nothing. As for me, I enjoy wearing neon dresses and scarves."

"Is it because the clothes don't fit properly?" Twilight asked, puzzled.

"The clothes are very comfortable, Princess. In fact, I'd be happy to lend them to you or your friend if I could. But this dress symbolizes uniqueness. They were personally gifted to me by the emperor, symbolizing recognition of my work and duties. So they can't just be loaned out. If something were to go wrong..." Meng Yu paused briefly before continuing, "Besides, the fabric is incredibly rare, practically priceless. And it's impossible for your friend to buy it."

"Why do you say that?" Twilight asked, confused. After all, Rarity could easily get her hooves on a box of gems, so what could be rarer than that?

"In Seresia, there's a mountain called Changbai Mountain, with two-thirds of it hidden within the clouds. There's a special kind of mulberry tree that grows at the peak, known as the Cloud Mulberry because it appears to grow within the clouds. Its leaves are the only favorite food of the Heavenly Silkworm, which is the key ingredient for making this fabric."

"What's a Heavenly Silkworm?" Twilight asked, intrigued.

"The Heavenly Silkworm is a small insect. Once it reaches maturity, it spins a cocoon to transform into a pupa. At that stage, we place the pupa in boiling water, extracting the threads from the cocoon at the right moment, which are then processed and dyed to create the garment I'm wearing now."

Meng Yu hesitated for a moment before continuing, "I understand your thoughts, Princess. Your friend would love to obtain the materials to make this fabric, but I truly can't give it to you," Meng Yu said with a touch of regret in her voice.

"The Heavenly Silkworm is unlike regular silkworms—it's scarce, and it's very picky about what it eats. As I mentioned, it only feeds on the leaves of the Cloud Mulberry on Changbai Mountain. Craftspony have tried countless ways to alter its diet and breed subspecies, but none have succeeded. Even the slightest change in its environment, and the Heavenly Silkworm won't eat." Twilight nodded, her mind piecing the story together.

"However... Princess Twilight, I can send your friend a bolt of silk made from ordinary silkworms as a token of appreciation for inviting me to this performance. I'm guessing it was Rarity's idea to invite me, right? I appreciate her effort, but please don't ask any more about the silk again. I wasn't supposed to share this information. If the emperor finds out, I'll be severely punished," Meng Yu glanced at her two guards before turning back to Twilight. "Of course, only in this setting would I be willing to share such things with you."

Chapter 3:imminent storm

“Rainbow Dash!! Darling, aren’t you ready yet? Why is it taking so long??” Rarity anxiously knocked on the door, but there was no response from inside. Today was another day of excitement for her—she had finally gotten her hooves on silk, even if it wasn’t exactly the kind she had hoped for. But the materials she now possessed were more than enough for her to put her creativity to work.

To show her appreciation for her friends’ help, Rarity had designed an outfit made of silk for each of them and invited everypony to the boutique for a fitting. Of course, some ponies would likely make excuses to avoid wearing clothes, so Rarity had only told them she needed their help with something important. Rainbow was the first to arrive but the last to come out.

"Do I really have to wear... this weird outfit??" Rainbow Dash finally emerged from the fitting room reluctantly. She had no idea that Rarity’s "very important task" was just a clothing fitting and wished she could fly off and hide behind a cloud right then.

Rarity gasped dramatically, her face showing utter disbelief. "How rude!! Rainbow Dash, I spent so much time coming up with these designs!! Look at this fine fabric!! It may not be as silky as what the ambassador wore, but I’m still very pleased with it!!" Rarity exclaimed, admiring the outfit she was wearing. "The moment I got the silk, I immediately set to work on these clothes. You’re the first ponies to wear my masterpieces!"

“I really like how the fabric feels~ It’s so light and comfortable~ Thanks for the outfit, Rarity~” Fluttershy chimed in, fluttering her wings slightly. The lightness of the garment didn’t bother her at all.

“Don’t mention it, Fluttershy, it’s my pleasure.”

As everypony discussed the comfort and appearance of the outfits, Applejack burst through the door. “Sorry, gals, just finished up some things at the Sweet Apple Acres. Is there anything I can... help... with... Pfft hahaha~!” Upon seeing Rainbow Dash in her outfit, as well as her pained expression as she tried to avoid Applejack’s gaze, Applejack couldn’t help but burst into laughter. “That outfit suits you, Rainbow Dash! Ya look absolutely adorable!”

“Oh! Stop!! And don’t you dare tell anypony about this!!” Rainbow Dash, her face turning bright red, tried to counter Applejack’s teasing, but this only made Applejack laugh harder. That is, until Rarity’s next words abruptly stopped her laughter.

“Oh, Applejack, stop teasing Rainbow Dash. You have your own set too~ Go ahead and try it on.” Rarity presented a dress to Applejack, whose expression quickly mirrored Rainbow Dash’s.

“Hah!! Now it’s your turn!!” Rainbow Dash grinned mischievously, enjoying the sudden reversal. Applejack looked panicked, more so than during the Changeling invasion.

"Well, shoot! I plum forgot! Still gotta move a whole box of apples that slipped my mind. Gotta go fast back to the Sweet Apple Acres... You all go on ahead, I....I’ll catch up later!!!” Applejack’s mind raced, blurting out an excuse so ridiculous even she wouldn’t believe it later. But before she could dash for the door, Rainbow blocked her way.

"Oh no, you don’t!! Applejack, you can’t leave. Rarity is waiting for your feedback! You wouldn’t want to disappoint her, would you?"

Caught off guard by Rainbow’s challenge, Applejack stood there, mouth agape, unable to come up with a response. Seeing Applejack so flustered, Rainbow couldn’t help but laugh even harder. "I really want to see you in this outfit, AJ. After all, we’re good friends, right? And friends share with each other!!"

"I… I…I can't...." Without waiting for Applejack to finish the sentence, Rainbow Dash snatched the dress from Rarity and shoved it between Applejack's hooves, pushing her into the changing room. "Oh, don't be shy, Applejack, you're going to love this dress!"

Meanwhile, Twilight and Pinkie Pie arrived, walking in just in time to witness the scene. Curious, Twilight approached Rarity and greeted her, “Hey, Rarity! Good afternoon. Did we miss anything fun?”

“Good afternoon, darling~! Oh, nothing much, just Rainbow and Applejack trying on my creations. Oh, speaking of which, I truly do appreciate you for doing this favor, Twilight. These silks are simply divine!"

“I’m glad you like it, Rarity. Though, honestly, I didn’t do much. The ambassador had already figured out what we were after. You know, inviting her to Rainbow’s show? Of course, she later sent over the fabric with her guards, and I hooved it all to you.”

“I know! The Princess of Friendship certainly lives up to her title. I never doubted your abilities!” Rarity said with a warm smile. “Anyway, I’m so glad you could make it, and I’ve made a dress for you, too! Go ahead and try it on. And one for you as well, Pinkie!"

"Ooooooooh! New dress!!” Pinkie Pie squealed in delight, quickly put it on before twirling it in place. “Hey!! I feel like I’m wrapped in cotton candy!! So soft and fluffy!!”

"So, Rarity, was the “urgent matter” you spoke of…trying on dresses?" Taking the dress from Rarity, Twilight voiced her doubt. Even if Rarity hadn’t said it outright, the scene unfolding in front of her made it clear.

“Well~ you could say that. I mean, what could be more important than making new clothes for my friends and hearing their feedback??”

“Alright~ Just don’t wear yourself out, okay? Oh! Actually, I just remembered, Rarity, this outfit you made might come in useful sooner than you think!!”

“Oh? What do you mean, Twilight? Are you going to a performance?”

“There’s a banquet, hosted by Ambassador Meng Yu. In fact, she plans to invite all of you! She asked me in advance, and it’s tonight, aboard their ship.”

“Really??!!” Rarity’s eyes sparkled with excitement. “I’d be thrilled to attend with you, Twilight, and wearing my own design, no less!!”

“So,how are we getting there?” Fluttershy asked.

"At sunset, Ambassador Meng Yu will meet us at the Ponyville train station. The two royal sisters will be joining us, too, and we’ll head there together.” Upon hearing this, Rarity’s ears perked up, and she quickly grabbed sewing tools, exclaiming in a mix of surprise and delight, "Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are going too!!!??? I have to design something for both of them as well!!"

chapter3.2

"Good evening, Ambassador, sorry we’re late~." The train station was especially peaceful under the evening glow as Twilight and her friends arrived. Meng Yu and her guards had been there waiting for who knows how long.

"Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, this is Meng Yu, the diplomatic ambassador from Seresia. Ambassador, these are the rulers of Equestria and my lifelong mentors," Twilight introduced the two princesses, her face glowing with happiness and pride.

"It’s an honor to meet both of you, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna." Meng Yu greeted the princesses with a formal bow, to which they both smiled and nodded.

"Welcome, honored Ambassador Meng Yu. I hope Twilight Sparkle and her friends have left you with a good impression so far," Celestia said, glancing at Twilight.

"I've enjoyed my time with Twilight and her friends, as well as the relaxed atmosphere of Ponyville and its beautiful scenery. I'd love to take a moment out of my busy schedule to enjoy these." Meng Yu responded with a warm smile. The group continued chatting in this harmonious mood until the rumble of an approaching train interrupted them. Eyeing the speeding train as it slowed down and slowly pulled into the station.

"Our fleet is docked at Manehattan's port. From there, we’ll take a fast boat to the main ship,any foals get seasick?" Meng Yu asked as they found their seats on the train. She glanced over the group, but everypony shook their heads, indicating they were fine.

"No worries. If any of the colts does feel seasick, we have remedies prepared. Please, everypony, board the train!" Meng Yu smiled and stood aside to let the others board first, taking her place at the end.

"Ambassador Meng Yu really leaves an impression, doesn’t she? Has she always been this way?" Celestia asked Twilight in a low voice as they found their seats.

"Yes, Princess. It’s a bit unusual, right? She could easily have her guards handle all these tasks, and I’ve even told her that she doesn’t need to follow all these formalities. But she just smiles and keeps doing it." Twilight was just as curious about Meng Yu’s actions, but since it made her seem more approachable, Twilight decided to let it go and joined in the conversation with everypony else.

When the train arrived at Manehattan, they disembarked into the bustling city. Navigating through the lively streets and dodging overenthusiastic fans, they eventually arrived at Manehattan’s harbor, near the ocean. The cold seawater lapped at the docks, and standing at the back of the group, Luna raised the moon, making the sea under the night sky look like a mirror reflecting the moon above. A few solitary seagulls circled overhead, crying out as if begging for food. Fluttershy, always attuned to animals, seemed to communicate with them before opening the small bag under her wing and tossing some breadcrumbs to the birds.

"This way, please." Meng Yu led the group to a modest-looking fast boat. Despite its unassuming appearance, the boat stood out in the busy harbor. Its hull was long and sleek, constructed from yellow wood. Two masts slanted in opposite directions, one forward and the other backward. Three masts stood in the center of the boat, with the side masts slightly shorter than the one in the middle.

"Wow! This boat is huge!" Rainbow Dash, who had never seen a ship floating on the ocean, flew around it excitedly a few times before landing on the deck to bounce around, listening to the crisp sounds of her hooves on the wood. The others also admired the ship’s unique design and beauty as they boarded. The presence of the two royal sisters made the ship feel slightly less enormous.

"Everypony hold on tight, we'll be sailing soon." At Meng Yu’s command, the boat slowly left the harbor, and Manehattan gradually disappeared into the night.

"I don’t quite understand, Ambassador. Are we sailing into the deep ocean?" Twilight asked, looking at the beautiful night view over the sea. She hadn’t noticed any sign of dinner being served or preparations for them to sit, so she was a bit confused.

"I didn’t want to frighten you, Princess Twilight," Meng Yu replied calmly.

"Please, just call me Twilight. It’s easier that way. But... frighten us? Why would you say that?" Twilight raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued.

"You'll see soon enough, Twilight. Sometimes, seeing with your own eyes is far more powerful than any description."

"Rainbow Dash? Are you okay? You look terrible." On Twilight's side, she was still fantasizing about what kind of existence would scare them.Suddenly,her thoughts were interrupted by a gasp. She looked over to see Rainbow Dash leaning over the side of the boat, wings drooping, looking like a wilted plant.

"I... ugh... I feel... like I’m gonna be sick..." Rainbow Dash groaned, waves of nausea overtaking her as the gentle rocking of the boat seemed to throw her balance completely off. The sensation was worse than any spinning drill she’d ever been on—ten times worse. Even though the breeze was mild, Rainbow felt like her entire world was tipping.

"What’s happening to her?" Twilight asked, concerned. She looked to Meng Yu for answers, but the ambassador remained calm and gestured to her guard. The guard immediately produced a pendant with a green gemstone from his cloak and approached Rainbow Dash.

"Wear this calming gem around your neck. It’ll make you feel much better," Meng Yu instructed. Rainbow looked reluctant. "I... I think I’ll... feel... better... soon," she stammered.

"Oh dear! You're in no condition to tough this out!" Rarity gently patted Rainbow’s back, and Applejack added with a playful tone, "Never thought a little ol' boat would knock you out, Rainbow Dash. But don’t worry, we’ll take care of you. Now be good and put it on." Despite her hesitation, Applejack managed to get the pendant around Rainbow Dash's neck.

"We’re almost there, Princess. Just ahead." After about half an hour, Meng Yu pointed toward the horizon. In the dark sea, hundreds of ships of various sizes surrounded a somewhat strang-looking small island, with faint fires flickering on it.

"Is the ambassador's fleet behind that island?" Twilight questioned while wondering in her mind, hundreds of ships do create a certain impact visually, but it's not so much that it scares a foal, right?

"Be patient, Twilight. You'll soon see," Meng Yu responded. As they sailed through the formation of smaller ships, Twilight suddenly realized what she was seeing. What she had thought was an island was actually four massive ships! The word "enormous" didn’t even begin to describe them. They were like four colossal fortresses floating on the sea. In comparison, the smaller ships were like tiny fish next to giant whales.

Each ship’s bow featured a fierce golden beast’s face, its fangs bared in either a smile or a snarl. The hulls were primarily black, with the section touching the water painted white. Where the black met the white, a blue stripe with hints of red ran the length of the ship. Near the bow, two long chains extended into the water from large square openings. One side of the ships was bathed in moonlight, while the other side was shrouded in impenetrable darkness, not even the brightest moonlight could pierce it.

As they sailed closer to the moonlit side, Twilight noticed an eye-like symbol painted on the side of one of the ships, adding to the oppressive atmosphere that grew stronger as they approached. A gold creature was painted on the side of the ship, its four legs extending outward. Its golden scales were meticulously detailed, and its back was lined with wave-like spikes. Its mouth was open wide, revealing a forked tongue like that of a snake. The creature’s intense eyes and menacing posture made it seem as if it could leap off the ship and soar into the endless sky at any moment.

chapter 3.3

"Welcome aboard our grand ship, friends from Equestria!" As soon as they left the lift and stepped onto the wide deck, Meng Yu’s words echoed through the air, and everypony began to take in their surroundings. The ship was brightly lit, with an area at the bow that was two levels higher than where they stood. Two staircases on either side led directly to the top, where three masts stood—one on each side and one at the front. In the ship's center were three enormous masts, so large that even thirty or forty ponies together wouldn't be able to encircle one with their hooves.

Looking toward the stern, there was a towering six-story structure. To make climbing easier, the stairs were designed in a zigzag pattern: two vertical levels on either side, one horizontal level across the middle, and then two horizontal levels branching out. However, the last stairway was designed vertically, leading straight to the top. Above that was a house with four corners that stretched outward and curved upward elegantly. There were also masts on either side and even behind the building.

All of the beige canvas sails were tightly fastened to bamboo poles, resembling layers of folded blankets, and were hung high up on the masts. Magic lanterns dangled from the ends of the bamboo poles, flickering with light. Around them, many crew members were busy with their tasks, cleaning the deck or chatting quietly in small groups.

"It's a beautiful night tonight~ isn't it? I have a suggestion, how about we set up our dinner on the deck tonight?" Meng Yu softly asked Twilight, who was still too stunned to fully respond. After a moment of hesitation, she stammered, "Of... of course! I... I can't believe it! How do you even control such a massive ship and navigate all the way to Equestria?!"

"With a bit of magic and some Seresian sailing techniques," Meng Yu replied with a hint of pride.

"Amazing..." Twilight marveled, running a hoof along the thick mast in front of her, craning her neck to try and see the top. Watching her with amusement, Meng Yu continued, "If you're interested, Princess, feel free to stay on board for a while longer. I'd be happy to show you more of our culture."

"It would be an honor, Ambassador." Twilight's eyes lit up at the offer. She had been curious but unsure how to ask, and now that Meng Yu had brought it up herself, she eagerly nodded in agreement.

"Chancellor, welcome back to the ship, the dinner meal is ready, what else do you wish?" A cat-like creature with grayish-white fur with black spots and a feminine voice arrived in front of Meng Yu between the two ponies, bowing slightly with both paws clasped in front of her and speaking words that Twilight couldn't understand. She had cloth tied around her legs, arms, and chest, and wore a pair of dark sailor pants with her long tail exposed, floating slightly as she moved. Her body was slender, and although she was a head taller than Meng Yu, she was respectful in her presence.

"Is that a tiger?... A talking tiger..." Fluttershy whispered, peeking out from behind Pinkie Pie with both curiosity and a touch of fear. But as soon as she made eye contact with the snow leopard, she quickly ducked back down. Meng Yu noticed their nervousness and reassured them, "No need to worry. She is my deputy, a snow leopard, native to Seresia. When I'm away from the fleet, she takes my place, managing all affairs aboard the ship."
Noticing their concerns, Meng Yu motioned for Deputy Hoof to come forward to introduce herself.
"Welcome aboard, ponies. You may call me Xiao Ling," the snow leopard said, giving a formal salute, her respectful demeanor easing the group's tension. After exchanging pleasantries, Meng Yu instructed, "Our guests and I have agreed to dine on the deck. Please make the arrangements."

"At once," Xiao Ling replied before swiftly exiting to make the preparations. Soon after, she returned with several other crew members, and they began setting up tables and chairs. During this time, the group wandered the deck freely. Pinkie Pie mingled with the sailorsand presenting them with gifts, while Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy looked after Rainbow Dash. Spike and Twilight stayed together, while Celestia and Luna stood at the ship's edge, gazing out at the sea and quietly discussing the upcoming dinner.

"Dinner is ready! Please take your seats, honored guests," Xiao Ling announced a few minutes later. A large round table was placed in the middle of the deck, wide enough to comfortably seat everypony. Once seated, the crew began serving the dishes.

The first thing to catch their eyes was a large tree-like dish brought out by five ponies and placed at the center of the table. The tree, which took up a third of the table, had kale leaves meticulously shaped like foliage, covered in a golden crispy coating. Between the leaves hung fruit-like spheres of food, delicately suspended from the tree branches. The tree itself was a dark color, its glossy surface reflecting the ponies' faces.

Next, a steaming plate of golden and white layered buns arrived, served with a dish of condensed milk. There was also a plate of fried milk, emitting a rich dairy aroma, a cold salad of hay, and a dish of stir-fried bean sprouts with fiery red peppers. The spread was a feast for the senses, filled with vibrant colors and enticing scents, including shredded potatoes and several other dishes Twilight had never seen before.

"Wow! It all smells so good!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, her eyes gleaming with excitement, unsure where to start with so many delicious-looking options.

"Due to the long voyage, our food supplies have run low, but our chefs have made use of local ingredients to prepare this meal. I hope you enjoy it. Now, let me offer a toast to long-lasting friendship between our lands!" Meng Yu raised her drink, standing as she spoke. Touched by her words, the others followed her example, raising their glasses and toasting under the moon’s gentle glow, marking the beginning of a memorable night.

chapter 3.4

Even the warmest daylight could not dispel the oppressive atmosphere brought on by the triple guard presence in the Canterlot Royal Gardens. Ever since the discovery of Chrysalis's escape, the gardens had been sealed off, with no pony allowed in or out. When Twilight arrived at the scene and saw the missing statue, "shocked" could not begin to describe her feelings. While relieved that Tirek and Cozy Glow were still in place, she couldn’t understand how Chrysalis had escaped on her own. Could she have been rescued? But who could have rescued her right under the noses of the Royal Guard without triggering any alarms? A barrage of questions overwhelmed Twilight’s thoughts, leaving her breathless, as though the sky itself were collapsing.

"Princess Twilight... Princess Twilight??" Spike nudged her a few times, snapping her out of her chaotic thoughts. Annoyed, she asked,

"What is it? I’m trying to make sense of things here!" Following Spike's gaze, she saw two neatly dressed guards standing nearby, having been there for who knows how long. The badge on one of their chests indicated he was the captain.

"Sorry, Captain! I... got a bit distracted. Please don’t mind. Did you find any useful clues at the scene?" The captain saluted again and then used his magic to levitate a paper report in front of her. "We’re glad you could take the time to come, Princess Twilight. Around the statue’s base, we discovered a magical formation unlike anything we’ve seen before. Although the magic had mostly dissipated, we managed to restore the pattern."

Taking the diagram and examining it closely, Twilight’s mind raced, trying to recall even the slightest memory of anything resembling the symbol. But her thoughts were entirely consumed by terrifying visions of Chrysalis’s return and the potential havoc she could wreak upon Equestria. The mental strain left her unable to focus, and she rubbed her forehead in distress.

"In addition to the magical formation, we found a few severely withered leaves near the formation and scattered throughout the garden. At first, we didn’t think much of it, but the gardener informed us that these leaves don’t belong to any plant in the gardens and that he doesn’t recognize the species. The way the leaves have withered is also... unusual." After a brief silence, the captain, seeing that Twilight remained quiet, retrieved a glass container from his bag and gave it to her.

"Hmm, looks like we’ll need to consult an expert. Maybe we should ask Zecora—she’s always been good with things like this." Spike came over, examining the container of withered leaves alongside Twilight. Noticing her worried expression, he quickly came up with an idea.

"Good idea! I hope Zecora’s home right now." Twilight’s face lit up as she passed the container to Spike and looked back at the captain. "Anything else to report, Captain?"

"Nothing else, Princess, but we’ll update you immediately if we discover anything new." Twilight nodded and added, "Thank you for your hard work. These are dangerous times. Please ensure that the statues are closely guarded! Just one of Chrysalis is enough to turn Equestria upside down. We can’t risk the other two escaping!"

"Rest assured, Princess, we’ll do everything we can to protect the remaining statues!" Although still uneasy, Twilight had more urgent matters to attend to. After giving a few more instructions, she and Spike vanished in a flash of magic.

"Whoa! Does Princess Twilight always teleport like that?" The young soldier beside the captain seemed excited, witnessing Twilight’s magic firsthand for the first time. Curious, he looked to the captain for an answer. The captain, however, glared at him. "Didn’t you hear what Princess Twilight just said?! Get back to your post, now! Not even a butterfly is getting in here!"

"Y-yes, Captain!" The young soldier scrambled back to his position. Meanwhile, Twilight had arrived at Zecora’s hut.

"Zecora? Zecora?" She knocked, her voice echoing through the empty house, but none pony answered. As Twilight had expected, Zecora wasn’t home. Pacing anxiously, she prayed that Zecora would return soon. "I knew it! Nothing ever goes smoothly when something this big happens..."

"Twilight?" A familiar but muffled voice sounded behind her. It was Zecora, returning home with a bag full of plants on her back and a basket brimming with unknown materials in her mouth. Twilight, overjoyed to see her, rushed over and gave her a big hug, sending the basket flying and scattering its contents everywhere.

"Oops... sorry! I got too excited... You have no idea how desperate I was to see you!" Seeing the mess, Zecora gave Twilight a frustrated look. Twilight, embarrassed, quickly used her magic to gather up the materials and put them back in the basket under Zecora’s watchful gaze.

"Calm yourself, come inside, and tell your tale." Following Zecora inside, Twilight explained the situation as she watched Zecora put away her supplies. Realizing the gravity of the matter, Zecora immediately set aside her work and took the container from Twilight, carefully examining its contents.

"I have a way to mend this thing, but time I shall need, Princess. Leave it here with me if you don’t mind."

"How much time, Zecora? You know this is urgent. The sooner we can figure out what these leaves are, the sooner we can find out how Chrysalis was rescued and by whom."

"Few hours, perhaps days, depending on the way. Only one sample do I possess, I must tread carefully, for none can I harm. But more samples might yield great success."

"You mean you need more samples?" Seeing Zecora nod, Twilight said, "Got it! I’ll go get more right now!" With that, Twilight vanished again, leaving Spike behind. The dragon and zebra exchanged awkward glances.

"Uh... hi, Zecora! How’s everything been?"

Meanwhile, Twilight teleported back to the Royal Gardens, startling the young soldier she had encountered earlier. He almost raised his magic to attack before recognizing her.

"Pr-Princess Twilight!"

"Sorry, soldier! I didn’t mean to startle you. Where’s your captain? I need to speak with him immediately." Helping the soldier up, Twilight asked. He quickly saluted, replying, "The captain is patrolling other sections, Princess. I’m in charge of this area."

"Ok then... do you still have the container the captain gave me earlier, the one with the withered leaves?"

"Yes, Princess, we have a few more samples ready to be sent to the storage facility."

"Bring them here. I need to take those for analysis to identify the plant species."

"At once, Princess!" The soldier hurried away, leaving Twilight to anxiously wait. A few minutes later, he returned, pulling a small cart. Twilight inspected the cart; though the samples were few, it was better than having just one.

"Thank you for your help, soldier. I’ll take it from here. Spike, grab these—" She stopped mid-sentence, realizing there was no response. After spinning around, she saw no sign of Spike. "Spike?? We don’t have time for hide-and-seek!"

"Princess...? Are you looking for the dragon that was with you? You teleported here alone."

"Oh no... I can’t believe I left him at Zecora’s..." Twilight grumbled but quickly resigned herself to the fact that she’d have to carry the containers back herself.

"Um... Princess? There’s something else I feel I should report." Watching Twilight struggle to balance the containers between her wings, the young soldier decided to offer help. He began placing the samples into a single container, reasoning that there was no harm since they were all just withered leaves.

"Hmm? Have you found any new clues?"

"Not exactly, Your Highness. It’s... something strange that happened a few nights ago."

"What is it?" Twilight asked curiously.

"There was a heavy rain in the gardens, but... afterward, there was no sign that it had rained at all."

chapter 3.5

The School of Friendship, a place that every creature in Equestria dreams of attending. Here, you can make new friends and learn the true essence of friendship. However, with the increasing diversity of species, it’s inevitable that conflicts arise from differences in lifestyle or culture. Whenever this happens, students either try to understand each other or choose to write a letter explaining their situation and submit it to the school's leadership—Starlight Glimmer is the one who handles such matters.

Today, like any other day, Starlight was in the principal's office, overwhelmed by the endless tasks of mediating student conflicts. Trixie was there with her as well.

"The Great and Po-po-po-powerful Trixie is about to faint from hunger! When are you going to be done?" Trixie complained, sprawled out on the couch. She shifted her position, trying to relieve her numb hooves. She couldn't remember how long she had been sitting there, and all she wanted was for the lavender unicorn in front of her to stop her "ridiculous" work and go out with her to dinner, as they had planned.

"I'm really sorry, Trixie. Just give me a little more time—I’m almost finished," Starlight replied, poking her head out from behind a mountain of paperwork, trying to soothe Trixie. But even she knew this was just a stalling tactic, one that didn’t provide much comfort. The stack of student letters was driving Starlight crazy, and she wanted to finish them as soon as possible so she could finally rest and keep her promise to Trixie. But ever since Twilight gave the role of principal, Starlight had fully experienced what "Twilight’s mania" was all about. She had learned firsthoof that plans never go as expected.

"You've said ‘almost done’ several times already, Starlight. You know what, ever since you became principal, we’ve spent less and less time together… Every time it’s the same. I sit on this couch waiting for you, or just when we’re about to leave, something comes up—a student or an emergency—and you run straight back to the office. Trixie is going to lose her mind from your behavior!" Starlight knew Trixie was right, and she could only muster an awkward, polite smile in response.

"I order you to stop your work right now and go out for a nice meal with Trixie, followed by a long, relaxing night in bed. Tomorrow, you can deal with these ‘minor’ friendship issues." Trixie stretched out the word "minor" for extra emphasis.

"Trixie, you know I can’t do that. These friendship issues are not as ‘minor’ as you think. If handled poorly, they could lead to major conflicts between species. I can’t take that risk!" Starlight explained.

"Listen to yourself! You're starting to sound more and more like Twilight, you know?" Trixie propped her chin on her hooves, lying on the couch with a teasing tone.

"What?! No, that’s not true! That’s absolutely not true!!! I just want to make sure nothing goes wrong, that’s all," Starlight blushed, trying to come up with a response. Trixie raised her eyebrows in disdain.

"Yeah, right. That sentence sounded exactly like Twilight’s catchphrase, especially the part about ‘making sure nothing goes wrong,’" Trixie said, waving her hooves dramatically in the air.

"Hi~ I am Starlight Glimmer ~~ the new principal of the School of Friendship ~~and I love spreading the magic of friendship! Come join us!" Trixie mimicked Starlight’s voice and even styled her mane to look like hers, doing a rather uncanny impression of Twilight.

"Hey!" Starlight, embarrassed and a little angry, levitated a small stuffed toy given to her by a student and flung it at Trixie, who quickly dodged to the side. But before the toy could reach her, a sudden ripple in the air appeared, followed by the sound of magic flickering. A pony materialized right between Starlight and Trixie, and the toy struck her right in the face, knocking her to the ground.

"Twilight Sparkle?!" Starlight and Trixie shouted in unison, recognizing the purple alicorn lying on the floor, her face hidden beneath the toy.

"Uh… what happened?" Twilight groggily stood up, rubbing her head, clearly disoriented from the unexpected impact.

"Are you alright?" Starlight jumped up from her chair and rushed to Twilight's side to help her up, while Trixie stayed on the couch, showing little concern and even a bit of amusement. "I… I’m fine. Did I interrupt something?"

"Of course not…" Starlight began, but she was cut off by Trixie, who was clearly impatient. "You didn’t interrupt anything at all, except Trixie waiting for Starlight to finish her ‘friendship business’ so she can fulfill her promise and take me out for a treat. So, unless it’s an emergency, can you wait until we’re done?"Trixie muttered, hooves clasped to her chest as if she was already guessing the reason for Twilight's sudden appearance, which she obviously didn't want to appreciate despite Starlight's gesture with her eyes.

"I’m really sorry, Trixie, but I need Starlight to come with me immediately," Twilight said with an apologetic yet firm tone.

"What happened? Why is it so urgent?" Starlight asked, confused.

"It’s complicated. I’ll explain on the way," Twilight replied. Before Starlight could react, Twilight grabbed her hoof, and with a flash of magic, they vanished in front of Trixie.

"Hey!!! Give Starlight back! She promised to take me for treats…"

"Whoa!!" Starlight barely had time to process what had happened before she found herself in a small room filled with books. Dizzy from the sudden teleportation, she almost lost her balance, but luckily, Spike rushed over to steady her, gently patting her back.

"First time being teleported by Twilight, huh?" Spike asked with a grin.

"Ugh… Not exactly, but I wasn’t expecting it."

"What’s going on, Twilight? Why did you need me so urgently?" Starlight asked, still a bit disoriented.

"You won’t believe this, Starlight.... Chrysalis... has escaped!!!" Twilight announced.

"What?!" Starlight stared at Twilight in disbelief. "That’s impossible! You must be joking!"

"I know it’s hard to believe, Starlight…" Twilight said, her voice filled with frustration. "We think Chrysalis was broken out by somepony. The Canterlot guards found this magic circle beneath her statue. Do you recognize it?"

Starlight examined the diagram of the magic circle in silence, causing Twilight to grow anxious. She wanted to say something but was afraid of interrupting Starlight’s train of thought, so she sat in her chair, fidgeting restlessly.

"I’ve got it!!!" Starlight suddenly shouted, excitement filling her voice, startling Spike, who fell off the desk, and causing Twilight to jump up and rush over to her.

"What? What is it?! Where is this magic circle from?"

"If I remember correctly, this is a magical array from the East, known as the ‘Ju Ling Array.’"

Chapter 4:Evil Reincarnation

The Royal Garden, a masterpiece crafted with the dedication of many artisans, is adorned with carefully tended flower beds and meticulously designed layouts, giving it a distinctive charm. Normally, the garden is reserved for the leisure and recreation of the royal family, but during major festivals, it is opened to the ponies for public viewing. Apart from this, only the diligent guards who patrol the garden daily have access to it. Today, as usual, the guards were making their rounds, ensuring everything was in perfect order—no stray branches or leaves, no unauthorized intruders—and most importantly, safeguarding the statue at the center of the garden.

In order for this newly promoted guard to adapt to his surroundings as quickly as possible, the captain assigned him to patrol the garden. As he wandered aimlessly, he unintentionally ventured deep into the garden. The neat flower beds formed a square enclosure, with a small fountain placed in each of the four corners. The water spouted from the fountains connected in midair, forming a delicate curtain of liquid. At the center stood a statue, encircled by another ring of flowers serving as a barrier. The statue depicted Tirek, Chrysalis, and Cozy Glow, sealed away by magic.

Upon entering this part of the garden, the new guard was awestruck by the arrangement and curiously approached the statue for a closer look. As he scrutinized it, he suddenly remembered the captain’s instructions. Surely, this statue was the highly protected object that required extra vigilance.

“If I recall correctly... aren’t these the big baddies?” he muttered to himself, unaware of a pair of eyes peering at him through the gaps in the flower beds nearby. Hidden behind the flowers, the mysterious figure watched his every move. She then quietly pulled out a vial from the bag concealed beneath her dark grey cloak, pouring some powder into her hoof. She murmured an incantation as she lifted the powder to her masked face, removing her mask to blow the powder toward the unsuspecting guard.

The powder glowed faintly green as it drifted through the air like a snake honing in on its prey.

“What? Is it raining?” The sudden tickling sensation in his nose caused the guard to sneeze several times. As he recovered, he felt a cold, wet sensation on his head and looked up to see a dark cloud looming overhead. Mumbling complaints, he began to walk back to his post, but the rain quickly intensified, leaving him drenched and unable to see clearly. “What’s going on...? Why’s it raining so heavily all of a sudden? What are the pegasi up to?!” He grumbled as he rushed to find shelter from the downpour.

Once the guard was gone, the figure remained hidden for a few more minutes, ensuring the coast was clear before cautiously approaching the statue. Standing in front of it, she gazed at it with a sense of admiration, as if she were viewing a masterpiece.

“At last, I’ve found you… You’ve caused me a lot of trouble… You better not disappoint me,” she muttered to herself. Using her magic, pulled out an intricately carved pendant from her bag and placed it around Chrysalis’s neck. As she chanted another spell, the pendant melted like ice, its green liquid spreading across Chrysalis’s chest like vines before seeping into the stone and vanishing. After a moment, Chrysalis’s statue twitched, and pieces of stone began to flake off. When the petrification finally lifted, Chrysalis stumbled off the pedestal, releasing a roar of frustration that had been trapped within her before the spell had sealed her away.

“No!!!!” Chrysalis shut her eyes, bracing for an attack. But when nothing happened, she cautiously opened her eyes, scanning her surroundings. Twilight Sparkle and her friends were nowhere to be seen. Instead, standing before her was a cloaked pony. Chrysalis leapt back, eyes darting around as if searching for an escape or something else.

“Your Majesty, I’ve finally found you!” The cloaked pony’s voice carried a note of excitement.

“Who are you? And where am I?!” Chrysalis demanded, her tone laced with suspicion.

“Queen Chrysalis, you were turned into a statue by Twilight and her friends, and placed here in the Royal Garden. I just freed you from the spell.” The mysterious mare gestured behind Chrysalis. She turned to see the statues of Tirek and Cozy Glow, then examined her own hooves, still unsure of what to believe.

“Why would a pony help me?”

“Because I know how much you despise Twilight, and I happen to know her weakness.” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes, studying the cloaked mare, whose hooded gaze remained fixed on her. There was a subtle, almost imperceptible smile playing at the corners of the mare’s lips. After a long moment of silence, Chrysalis scoffed.

“If you’re lying to me, I’ll turn you into my next meal!”

“Of course, Your Majesty. The garden is full of guards. You won’t be able to escape alone. But before we leave, allow me to show you my loyalty. Please, step back.” The cloaked mare’s horn glowed as she swiftly inscribed strange symbols around the statue with her magic. She then took a small canvas pouch from her bag, scattering some white powder within the circle.

As soon as the powder touched the air, the space in front of them shimmered like a kaleidoscopic mirror. In an instant, everything returned to normal. The mare then tossed a small object into the circle, and it rolled toward where Chrysalis had once stood. Before their eyes, it grew into an identical statue of the former queen. Chrysalis stared in amazement at the flawless magical trickery,at least she would not be easy to turn this horse into food.

“Queen Chrysalis, follow me. We need to get to a safe place.” Having finished her display of magic, the queen felt a slight twinge of trust and, under the cover of darkness, followed the mare out of the garden.

“Hey! What do you think you’re doing?! Slacking off?!” Unfortunately, the rain-soaked guard was now face to face with his captain, who had spotted him lurking under the eaves, peeking outside like a clown. The captain’s shout startled him out of his stupor.

“Captain! It was raining outside! I just came in to take cover!” The guard quickly straightened up and saluted, speaking in a loud voice.

“Raining?” The captain grumpily waved his hoof outside, then stepped out himself. “There’s no rain here! The pegasi clear the skies every day, so how could it possibly rain?!” The captain yelled as he knocked the guard’s helmet hard, leaving him dizzy for a moment.

"You, go out there and take a good look! The ground's completely dry, where's the rain?!" the captain barked.

The guard, now pushed outside, stood in disbelief. Just moments ago, it had been pouring rain, yet suddenly there wasn’t a single trace left. He looked down, searching for even a small puddle, anything to prove he wasn’t lying. But to the captain, it looked like nothing more than an excuse from a lazy soldier.

"Enough, soldier! Attention!" the captain ordered sternly.

The guard immediately snapped to attention.

"I don’t want to hear any more of your excuses! If you’re trying to slack off, it won’t work! Honestly, you’d be better off faking sickness in bed than pulling this stunt!" The captain continued his scolding.

"Get back to your post, soldier! If I catch you slacking off again, I’ll make sure my hoof gets very well acquainted with your backside!"

"Yes, sir!" the guard responded with a salute, before retreating hastily toward his assigned area. As he passed by the section where the statue stood, a lingering look of disbelief still crossed his face. He searched desperately for something to prove he wasn’t making up the rain, but found nothing.

Then, as he neared the statue, a faint but unmistakable scent wafted through the air. His nose twitched as he inhaled, trying to figure out where the smell was coming from. After sniffing around for a few moments, his gaze settled on the villainous statue before him, his face now filled with confusion.

"Was this smell here before?" The thought echoed in his mind as his brow furrowed, his eyes locked onto the statue.

"Hey!!! Didn’t I tell you to get back to your post?! What are you standing here staring at the statue for? Are you enchanted by them or something?!" The captain’s shout came from behind him, startling the guard.

"Captain! I smelled something strange around the statue! I think something's off!" The guard responded quickly, his voice filled with concern.

The captain approached with a skeptical look, sniffing the air as the guard had done. After a brief moment, he scoffed, his face twisting with irritation.

"Of course it smells like something! Look around you, rookie!" He pointed to the blooming flowers surrounding the statue. "The place is full of flowers! It’s natural for it to smell nice! Are you trying to play me for a fool?! That’s it. Switch posts with another guard immediately. You're going to the training grounds for extra drills!"

chapter 4.2

“Queen Chrysalis, for now we can only hide here temporarily. Once we confirm it's safe, I’ll help you deal with Twilight.”

The Everfree Forest—a place no pony would venture lightly. Whether day or night, it exuded an eerie, bone-chilling aura. Without a pony familiar with the area to guide you, it was all too easy to get lost. But for those who didn’t care, it was the perfect natural refuge. Chrysalis had followed the cloaked pony through numerous trials, finally arriving at a hollow beneath a dead tree near a stream, deep within the Everfree Forest. She looked around at the thick underbrush and the giant trees, so wide that not even seven or eight changelings together could encircle them, with a hint of disdain in her eyes.

“Though I don’t know your true purpose for rescuing me, the only thing I want right now is to crush Twilight Sparkle and her wretched friends under my hoof!” Chrysalis stomped on a brittle twig on the ground, as if it were Twilight herself.

“And... I'm starving! I really want to drain some pony’s love until there’s nothing left,” Chrysalis said, her eyes fixed on the cloaked pony. “But since you saved me, I’ve decided to spare your life. Now disappear from my sight before I change my mind!” She issued the threat, but the cloaked pony seemed unfazed by her menacing tone.

“Queen Chrysalis, if you were to devour me, you’d lose the chance to truly savor the victory of defeating Twilight Sparkle. I can offer you advice, help you achieve what you desire.” Beneath the cloak, a smirk played on the pony’s lips, as if fully confident in her own worth.

“Why should I listen to the suggestions of an outsider?! Hmm? Or are you one of Twilight’s little converts, trying to teach me the magic of friendship?!” Chrysalis hurled the accusations, her voice sharp and accusatory as she circled the cloaked figure.

“Friendship is built on mutual aid between equals, and our situation is nothing like that. I will be your loyal servant, committed to helping you achieve your goals. All I ask for is a small reward in return.” The cloaked pony placed a hoof over her chest and bowed slightly, a gesture of subservience.

“If I were you, Queen Chrysalis, I’d at least hear out this pony’s advice. See if she really has the confidence to speak this way.”

Chrysalis narrowed her eyes, realizing there might be some sense in those words. After a brief moment of thought, she spoke impatiently, “Fine. I’ll give you a chance. But if you fail to convince me, be ready to be drained dry!” The cloaked pony nodded, beginning to explain that a diplomatic mission from the distant East had recently arrived in Equestria. It was a significant event. If Chrysalis could disrupt the diplomatic efforts, it would not only damage Twilight’s reputation but also potentially spark a war.

“Once you’ve sown discord between Twilight and the ambassador, you could impersonate another ambassador and have Twilight imprison the real one.”

“That sounds like an interesting plan, but what’s the point of all this?”

“To earn Twilight’s trust, Queen Chrysalis.”

“Hahaha~ I have plenty of ways to earn Twilight’s trust. Why should I follow your advice?” Chrysalis sneered, clearly unimpressed with the response.

“My dear Queen, if you had truly gained Twilight’s trust, why did she turn you into stone?” The cloaked pony’s words were calm but cut deep, leaving Chrysalis momentarily at a loss for a retort. After a brief silence, she responded angrily, “I was so close! Just a little more, and I would’ve succeeded! It was her wretched friends who ruined everything! That Starlight Glimmer! If it weren’t for her, Equestria would already be under my rule!”

“You are powerful, Queen Chrysalis, but fighting alone will never win. Unless…”

“Unless what? Speak up!” Chrysalis snapped.

“Unless you have absolute power.”

“Absolute power...” Chrysalis repeated the words, her thoughts churning. “Speaking of absolute power, back when I joined forces with that power-hungry centaur Tirek and the insignificant Cozy Glow, we stole Grogar’s Bewitching Bell and nearly defeated Twilight… If only I hadn’t had to share the bell’s power with those two fools!...” At this, Chrysalis's face twisted with frustration, still bitter over how close she had come to victory, only to be sealed in stone by Twilight.

“I assume, Queen Chrysalis, that the bell is now in Twilight’s possession? If that’s the case, it may not be a bad thing.” The cloaked pony’s words caught Chrysalis off guard, and she looked at her as though she were mad.

“What are you talking about? How could that possibly be a good thing?!”

“Queen Chrysalis, since the bell is with Twilight, you only need to find out where she’s hiding it. Who knows, Twilight may have hidden other powerful artifacts as well. Once you take them all, you’ll gain the absolute power you seek.” The cloaked pony’s words seemed to strike a chord with Chrysalis. Her expression shifted as if she had suddenly realized something profound, then she burst into a fit of triumphant laughter.

“If I can get my hooves on Twilight’s hidden artifacts and absorb their power, no one will be able to stop me! Hahahahaha!!”

“You’re absolutely right, Queen Chrysalis. But right now, having just escaped from stone, you must still be weak.” The cloaked pony reached into a corner, pulling out an old, worn box. She opened it and took out a crystal, presenting it to Chrysalis.

“Queen Chrysalis, this crystal contains a small amount of magical energy I’ve collected. It’s not much, but it should help you recover some strength.” Chrysalis eyed the crystal suspiciously, then, with a flick of her magic, lifted it and cautiously absorbed a little. Immediately, a familiar surge of energy coursed through her, confirming the crystal’s effectiveness. Without hesitation, she drained the remaining energy from it as if she were a starving pony at a feast. Unfortunately, even after the cloaked pony offered her a few more crystals, Chrysalis still wasn’t satisfied.

“I need more ! ! !” Chrysalis growled, tossing the last spent crystal aside.

“This is all I’ve managed to collect, my esteemed Queen. If you wish for more powerful energy, you’ll have to acquire it from Twilight’s hidden artifacts. My resources can only offer this much.”

“Tch…” Chrysalis clicked her tongue, clearly dissatisfied. “So, what do you want in return for telling me all this?”

“Just to be in your favor is reward enough for me, Queen Chrysalis.” The cloaked pony knelt before her respectfully. “But I do have a small request. If you could grant it, I would be most grateful.” She raised her head slightly, her gaze never quite meeting Chrysalis’s eyes, instead focusing on her chest.

“Speak. As long as it doesn’t involve sharing my power with you,” Chrysalis scoffed, toying idly with her hoof, not even bothering to look directly at her.

“In Twilight’s collection of treasures, there is an artifact called the Alicorn Amulet. It’s a necklace, primarily gray and black, with the form of an alicorn with wings spread wide. If Queen Chrysalis comes across it, might you allow me to keep it?”

“The Alicorn Amulet? Sounds like a powerful item. Why shouldn’t I keep it for myself?” Chrysalis leaned closer, her face now inches from the cloaked pony, staring intently.

“Because it’s cursed. Anypony who wears it will slowly lose their mind. You wouldn’t want to lose control and miss your chance to rule Equestria and defeat Twilight, would you, Queen Chrysalis?” Chrysalis fell silent for a moment, her sharp gaze studying the pony before her, deep in thought.

“And if it’s cursed, why do you want it?”

“Just a collector’s whim, Queen Chrysalis. It won’t interfere with your plans to conquer Equestria. You have my word.”

“Very well… do as you wish.”

chapter 4.3

"Your Majesty, I have returned," the cloaked pony said as she stepped into the cave. She immediately noticed Queen Chrysalis twisted in an odd position between several large cocoons hanging from the ceiling. Faint silhouettes of unfamiliar creatures could be seen inside the cocoons. As she looked around, she saw that even the cave's interior had drastically changed. Dark gray, rock-like formations, or at least things that appeared to be rock, radiated outward from the center where the cocoons hung, now occupying a third of the space.

Upon hearing her voice, Chrysalis flicked out her long tongue, hissing, before quickly descending to the ground.

"You're finally back. Where is my crystal?"

"Here it is, Your Majesty," the cloaked pony said, using her magic to open her satchel and present a crystal to Chrysalis. The queen wasted no time, snatching the crystal into her hooves and immediately holding it up. As she opened her mouth, a beam of energy flowed from the crystal straight into her mouth.

"It's a pity you're not a changeling. If you were, I might have promoted you to my royal guard. Maybe even let you share the love I'm feeding off from these creatures. But now, the energy in these crystals barely satisfies me. So while you were gone, I went out to find myself a little ‘snack.’" Chrysalis played with the now-drained crystal for a moment before casually tossing it aside, listening to the sharp sound it made as it hit the ground. She then gently stroked the cocoons.

"You need to understand something. If you were of no use to me, you'd be the one inside those cocoons right now. If you want my complete trust, you need to do more than just free me from my imprisonment and give me a few trivial crystals. Do you understand?"

"Of course, Your Majesty. You will not regret it. I will never let you down." Because of the difference in their sizes, Chrysalis had never seen the face of the cloaked pony, and she had never raised her head to make eye contact with Chrysalis. While this wasn’t particularly important to the queen, she still had a hint of curiosity about what the pony beneath the cloak looked like. Although her tone remained calm, her meaning was clear.

"You’ve never told me your name. And you walk around in that ridiculous tight cloak all the time. Honestly, your fashion sense is worse than King Sombra's. Or are you hiding some dirty little secret?"

"My appearance would not aid your grand plans, Your Majesty, so I choose to conceal my lowly form. As for my name, you can call me Feng chen," the cloaked pony said, bowing. Chrysalis tried to lean down to get a closer look at her, but Feng chen seized the opportunity to bow even lower, pressing her face closer to the ground. Realizing that Feng chen had no intention of revealing herself, Chrysalis frowned in mild frustration, briefly considering using her hoof to forcibly pull back the hood.

"I have been observing over the past few days and gathered reliable information. Twilight Sparkle has moved from Canterlot to a castle in Ponyville. She’s currently hosting the ambassador I mentioned from the continent of Cyrislelia. She’s unlikely to leave Ponyville for a while. Without any of the magic that used to prevent changelings from shifting forms, Your Majesty, you can strike without hesitation."

"Oh? Finally, some good news." Chrysalis pulled back the hoof she had been about to use to uncover Feng chen’s face. Compared to her curiosity, she was far more interested in the opportunity for revenge.

"Finally, I've waited long enough! Twilight Sparkle... all these years... you’ve always managed to stand in my way, the greatest obstacle to my success! Let’s see how you handle this diplomatic crisis! All the pain I’ve endured... I’ll make sure you suffer tenfold! Hahaha!" Chrysalis's wild laughter echoed through the cave as she dramatically pointed her hoof at a crude clay figure of Twilight that she had made in a corner. Feng chen followed her gaze but remained silent.

"Your Majesty, I have a plan, but I will need your assistance."

"Oh? You actually need my help? Go on, tell me about your plan." Chrysalis raised an eyebrow, lazily returning to the "throne" she had crafted for herself. She settled down in a comfortable position, clearly intrigued.

"According to my knowledge, that ambassador is also searching for the Alicorn Amulet. She plans to request its return from Twilight. We only need to find out the amulet's location before she does. After that, we can impersonate Twilight and refuse the ambassador’s request, sowing discord between them. Finally, we’ll steal the amulet. To ensure everything goes smoothly, I will also give you a pendant. You just need to trick Twilight into wearing it. Leave the rest to me."

"Oh? Sounds like a solid plan. But how do you know the ambassador is also looking for the Alicorn Amulet?"

"I overheard it," Feng chen replied nonchalantly.

chapter 4.4

A carefully crafted cake sat on the table, decorated with white cream swirls surrounding a single cherry on top, and apple slices shaped like flower petals painted with jam encircled the dessert. This was Pinkie’s latest creation, a special treat for Twilight. However, at the moment, Twilight had no appetite for it. The fork, suspended mid-air by magic, held a piece of the cake with a bite taken out of it. As it stayed in place for too long, the cake began to slide down due to gravity, until it fell with a thud back onto the plate, splashing cream onto Twilight’s cheek, startling her.

“Hello? Twilight, what are you spacing out about? You should be enjoying Pinkie’s cake right now!” Spike snickered at Twilight’s funny expression before putting on a more serious tone of mock scolding.

“Ah... nothing, just thinking about something,” Twilight quickly explained while wiping the cream off her face.

“You’re worried about the hoofover ceremony the day after tomorrow?” Spike guessed, grabbing another piece of cake and popping it into his mouth. Twilight nodded and replied:

“I just keep thinking about that night when Ambassador Meng Yu suddenly knocked on my door. The more I think about it, the stranger it seems… Normally, she would already be asleep at that hour, and she wasn’t wearing her usual fancy diplomatic robes. That was the first time I saw her without clothes on. If she had a flowing mane, I might have mistaken her for Princess Celestia.”

“Maybe she was just anxious? She explained the whole Alicorn Amulet thing to you, didn’t she? I don’t see anything to worry about.”

“I don’t know, Spike... I just feel uneasy, like something bad is about to happen... Maybe I’m just afraid something will go wrong with the amulet, that it might fall into the wrong hooves again or something.” Twilight’s magic made the fork scratch aimlessly across the plate smeared with cream as her thoughts became more and more jumbled. She held up the necklace around her neck, staring at the pattern on the gemstone, too distracted to enjoy the delicious cake in front of her.

“But all the big villains in Equestria have been locked up. It’s not like some new villain is going to suddenly show up and turn everything upside down, right?” Spike’s words made Twilight’s ears perk up. She stared at him intensely, and Spike, realizing what he had said, quickly changed the subject:

“Pinkie’s cake is really tasty. Aren’t you going to have some?” Seeing that Twilight didn’t respond, he took the opportunity. “Then I’ll just eat the rest!” With that, Spike dragged the remaining cake in front of him. Just as he was about to take a big bite, he suddenly felt a tickle in his throat, as if something was about to come up. A burst of green flame, along with a loud belch, shot out of Spike’s mouth, flying straight toward Twilight. In an instant, Twilight expertly conjured a magic shield, as if this were routine. After the flames dissipated, a letter, wrapped in the lingering smoke, hit the shield and fell to the ground. Twilight quickly picked it up and opened it.

“A letter? What does it say?” Spike patted his chest, trying to recover, and grabbed some juice to drink.

“Chrysalis… Chrysalis has escaped from Canterlot!!?” Twilight’s voice trembled with disbelief, and her hooves shook as well, causing the scroll held by her magic to drop to the floor. Spike, upon hearing this news, spat out the juice he had just sipped.

“What?! How is that possible!!? Wasn’t Chrysalis sealed away by your Rainbow Magic?!” Spike rushed to pick up the scroll from the floor and read it. He desperately hoped Twilight was joking, but the neat writing on the scroll coldly confirmed that everything Twilight had just said was true.

“We need to get to Canterlot immediately!! Spike!!” Twilight leaped from her chair. Spike, hearing his name, snapped to attention: “On it, on it! Let me just—” Before he could finish, the sound of magic interrupted him, and the entire room fell into an eerie silence. Suddenly, a knock came at the door:

“Princess? Princess Twilight? May I come in? I’d like to discuss the Alicorn Amulet with you again. Please reconsider. The amulet is of utmost importance to us. I’m certain we can find a balanced solution.” Chancellor Meng Yu’s voice came from outside, along with a few gentle knocks on the door. After waiting a long time, she still received no response.

“Chancellor, is it possible the princess is avoiding you? Since she refused you the other day, we’ve visited her several times, but every time she’s either busy or nowhere to be found. It’s likely she’s upset with you for not giving her friend that silk fabric,” the stallion following Meng Yu quietly voiced his suspicions.

“Chancellor, there’s no need to waste words with her. If the princess refuses to hoof over the amulet, allow me to use force! I’ll turn Canterlot upside down!” Compared to the calm stallion, the mare’s tone was much more impulsive.

“Jin Yun, the Chancellor has told you many times not to act rashly. Even if the princess is being unreasonable, I’m sure the Chancellor has her own way of handling it,” the stallion spoke again, scolding Jin Yun, who, though annoyed, held her tongue, waiting in silence for Meng Yu’s next instruction.

“Enough, Jin Yun, Jin Yang. I’ve taught you not to speak ill behind others’ backs. Careful, or you’ll get a bad reputation and cause unnecessary gossip,” Meng Yu lightly chastised them, and the two ponies lowered their ears slightly, like scolded foals. “Yes, Chancellor…”

“Since the princess isn’t here, she must have left for something urgent. We’ll visit another time,” Meng Yu waved her sleeve, signaling her intent to leave. Her two guards quickly followed her lead, but just as they took a few steps, the door creaked open by itself. Both guards immediately turned around and stood on alert.

“Princess Twilight?” Meng Yu called out cautiously but still received no answer. Impatient, Jin Yun slowly approached the door, her magic lighting up as she prepared to draw her sword. Jin Yang tried to stop her but was easily shaken off. Reluctantly, he stayed back, guarding the Chancellor. As the door opened further, Jin Yun was the first to step inside, scanning the room for any danger. After confirming it was safe, she gestured for the other two to enter.

“Chancellor, the princess isn’t here. She must have teleported out again. I can sense lingering magic in the air. And I also found this on the floor. Please take a look.” Jin Yun levitated the scroll from the floor to Meng Yu.

“Esteemed Princess Twilight, we regret to inform you that the statues under secret protection in the Royal Garden have been damaged. The statue of ‘Chrysalis’ is missing, though the other two remain intact. We conducted a thorough search of the area immediately after discovering the situation but found no useful clues. The garden is now sealed off, and we have informed Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. We await your further instructions. Please return to Canterlot as soon as possible.”

Meng Yu read the message aloud in a low voice, staring at the scroll in silence, while Jin Yun and Jin Yang whispered to each other.

“Let’s go. We’ll visit another time.”

“Yes.” With that, the three ponies left Twilight’s room. Meanwhile, deep in the Everfree Forest, Wind Dust burst through the door of the hideout in a hurry: “Queen Chrysalis, we need to change our plans. We have to move faster.”

“Hm? What happened?” Chrysalis was leisurely enjoying her stored food, but Wind Dust rushed up to her, disrupting her good mood, and she was not pleased.

“Queen Chrysalis, the cover I set up for you in Canterlot has been exposed. The entire city and Twilight now know you’ve escaped. Especially Twilight—she’s bound to be extremely cautious now. If we want to get close to her again… the risks will be much higher.”

“Heh~ Didn’t you promise me that your protection spells wouldn’t fail?” Hearing Wind Dust’s explanation, Chrysalis’s mood shifted, showing a mischievous grin. Though she respected Wind Dust’s abilities, her constant boasting, whether intentional or not, always annoyed Chrysalis. Hearing about her failure now, she couldn’t resist throwing in a sarcastic jab.

“Your Majesty, it was only a matter of time before they discovered my spells. It just happened a little sooner than I expected. But there’s no need to worry—I already have a backup plan in place.” Wind Dust seemed unfazed by Chrysalis’s sarcasm, as if everything was still under control.

“Speak.” Chrysalis frowned, realizing her mocking didn’t have the desired effect. She spat out the word impatiently. Wind Dust nodded and stepped closer, gesturing for Chrysalis to lean in. As Chrysalis obliged, Wind Dust whispered something in her ear. At first, Chrysalis looked confused, but soon her eyes lit up, and finally, she broke into an evil grin.

“Good!! We’ll do it your way!”

chapter 4.5

The tranquil atmosphere of Ponyville was disrupted today as it welcomed four princesses for the second time. From the moment the warm sun illuminated the ground, the local ponies, visitors, royal guards, and those from the eastern continent came together to create a vibrant scene. Twilight Sparkle watched from the Friendship Castle balcony, pleased by the harmony, yet unable to shake her underlying worries. Spike noticed her unease but didn’t know what to say, so he simply patted her shoulder.

“Princess Twilight, the other princesses have taken their seats,” a guard announced with a crisp knock. Twilight nodded, turning back inside. “I’ll be right there; you can go ahead.”

“Princess,” the guard bowed and left under her gaze. Spike picked up the waiting dress and asked, “Do you want me to get you a moment? You don’t look too well.”

“I’m fine, Spike. Thanks for your concern, but everypony is waiting for me, and I can’t let them down.”

“Alright, but promise me you won’t overdo it. You haven’t slept well with all the changeling issues.” Twilight smiled and nodded, donning her dress with Spike's help before arriving at the Friendship Hall. As the guard opened the grand doors, a red carpet stretching from her hooves to the throne came into view. Sitting beside the throne were Celestia, Luna, and Cadance, while her five friends stood below, leading the gathered crowd.

“Twilight! Over here!” Pinkie Pie waved excitedly from the crowd. Seeing her friends calmed Twilight’s nerves slightly as she walked toward her throne, greeting them along the way.

“What took you so long?” Cadance asked, concern in her voice, while Shining Armor beside her poked his head over.

“Just double-checking to ensure the magic is stable,” Twilight replied.

"Hi! Twi, I'm completely sure about the Anti-Changeling magic I created, still don't quite understand why we didn't do this in Canterlot, but feel free to rest assured!!!" With a confident pat on the Shining armor, Twilight hesitated for a moment and turned her head to look at Celestia and Luna again, and when she saw that they both nodded and looked at her with determined eyes as well, Twilight closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then stood up and spoke:

“Ladies and gentlecolt, welcome to the Friendship Castle as we witness a historic day! First, let’s invite the ambassador from the distant eastern continent of Seresia, Meng Yu!” As applause erupted, Meng Yu entered the hall with her guards, bowing gracefully.

“Ambassador Meng Yu brings us precious spices, silks, and their special products, but most importantly, the long-forgotten friendship between our lands. It has been a long time since we last interacted with Seresia, even before Ponyville was founded. Unfortunately, for various reasons, the two continents severed ties.” Twilight paused, scanning the audience.

“For a long time, most ponies have not heard of Seresia, let alone experienced its exotic culture. It’s as if that land has vanished from our memories. Now, the opportunity has arisen again, and as the Princess of Friendship, I must seize it! I hereby declare that Ponyville will re-establish diplomatic relations with Seresia, reigniting the flame of friendship between our lands!”

Cheers erupted, and Spike appeared carrying a red pillow trimmed with gold, upon which lay the Alicorn Amulet. Twilight motioned for silence and continued:

“This artifact once caused considerable trouble for Ponyville, but we managed to contain it before it caused greater disaster. Sadly, we never discovered its origins. Today, this stolen treasure will return to its homeland of Seresia, where it will be protected.” As Twilight spoke, Spike carefully approached Meng Yu with the amulet.

“Wait!!” Just as Meng Yu reached out, a thunderous shout echoed through the hall. All eyes turned to see the relaxed form of Chrysalis in the corner, having evaded the guards unnoticed.

“Long time no see, Princess Twilight... hahahahaha!!” Those beside her quickly recoiled, her evil laughter sending shivers through the crowd.

“It’s Chrysalis!!” Twilight and her friends stood alert, the air feeling thick with tension.

“Are you looking for this?” Chrysalis interrupted the silence, pulling out an identical amulet. The crowd gasped, turning to Spike, who found the pillow empty. Shocked, Spike fainted.

“Why didn’t I know about such a powerful artifact before? With it, I can do so much I want! Like... deal with you, Twilight, and your friends!” Chrysalis taunted, feeling the amulet’s energy. “Such pure power! So much better than that old goat’s bell! You’re willing to give it to some Seresian outsider?”

“Give me the amulet!” Shining Armor stepped forward, brandishing his sword at Chrysalis. Undeterred, she slowly stood. “Do you really think you can defeat me?”

“I’d love to try,” Shining retorted, jumping into the air with his sword. Chrysalis, taken aback, conjured a magical shield, but Shining’s sword sliced through it effortlessly. Realizing the danger, she dodged, but the shield shattered and disintegrated.

"Foolish pony! It seems you don't know my power!!!" Chrysalis roared with a burst of anger and then slipped the Amulet around her neck before her horns lit up with magic hitting several magic projectiles in succession towards Jin Yun. The latter used his sword as a shield and bounced away the incoming magic shots, and the colt folk present were scattered in fear.

“This time I will not fail! Ponyville will be mine!” Empowered by the amulet, Chrysalis laughed maniacally. As she prepared to unleash her might, she suddenly felt bound by unseen chains emerging from a magical circle on the floor.

“Thanks to the ambassador for designing the magic circle...” Twilight sighed in relief, grateful for the success of her plan. “Chrysalis, I don’t know who helped you escape, but I won’t allow you to wreak havoc here!”

“Oh? Too bad. I’ve come prepared with plenty of helpers! Come out, my precious childs!” At her command, a swarm of changelings flooded the hall, surrounding Twilight and her friends, leaving Twilight speechless with shock.

“See? Everything you know has been infiltrated by me! Now it’s your turn, Twilight!” Just as Twilight focused on the approaching changelings, Chrysalis appeared before her, causing her to fall back, paralyzed with fear.

When she looked aside, each of her partner's hooves held a hidden pair of iron cables, and then followed the direction of the cables and looked down, it turned out to be that the magic array did not know when it ran under their hooves, but instead trapped themselves.

With the evil laughter wandering in her ears, Twilight became more and more panicked, constantly resisting while also trying to call for help from her partner, but as she witnessed her partner little by little transforming into a changelings, a deep sense of despair surged into her heart.

Everything around her grew blurry, and she caught a glimpse of magic glowing at Chrysalis’s horn, shooting toward her. The blinding light became the last thing she remembered.

The next moment, Twilight jolted awake in her bed, drenched in sweat. Looking around, she realized she was in her room at the Friendship Castle. The moonlight shone brightly outside, and the serene environment reminded her that it was all just a nightmare, a dream more vivid than any she had ever experienced.

Chapter 5:Skulduggery

"My queen, take a look at this." Feng Chen presented a necklace to Chrysalis. It was a milky white pendant, oval in shape with a narrower top and wider bottom, polished to a glossy finish. Engraved on its surface was a bird-like creature, appearing as if ready to take flight; its eyes were sharp, and the feathers intricately detailed.

At the top was a small hole threaded with a black string, connected to a milky white bead. On either side, there were smaller knots secured the necklace in place. Extending further down, the string had five more beads interspersed with knots.

"What is this thing?" Chrysalis took the necklace with her magic, twirling it around while closely inspecting it.

"As long as you can trick Twilight into wearing this treasure, my queen, it will quietly drain and absorb her power," Feng Chen said with a hint of superiority in his voice, as though boasting of his creation. "This is my carefully crafted trinket. In no more than seven days, no matter how powerful an Alicorn, this will drain her completely dry!"

"Is it really as powerful as you claim?" Chrysalis raised an eyebrow, seemingly unimpressed by the tiny item in her hoof. "I can't feel any magic energy coming from it. You’re not trying to deceive me, are you?"

"My esteemed queen, I assure you, this item is merely a vessel. It only activates and starts absorbing magic once it senses magical energy," Feng Chen explained as he took the Amulet, slipped it around his neck, and lit his horn in a small display. A faint stream of magic flowed into the pendant, causing its engraving to glow briefly before fading away.

"For discretion, it absorbs only a small amount at a time. But with somepony like Twilight, who uses magic constantly, I have every reason to believe it will fill with her magic soon enough." Feng Chen removed the pendant and gave it back to Chrysalis.

"Oh? An interesting little toy," Chrysalis mused, opening her mouth and extending her long tongue toward the pendant, trying to absorb the little magic stored within it. However, nothing happened, and she grew irritated. "How do I extract the power from it?"

"All you need to do is cast a reversal spell before putting it on, my queen." With Feng Chen’s guidance, Chrysalis quickly learned the reversal spell. Instead of wearing the necklace, she spoke the incantation, opened her mouth again, and successfully drained the magic from the pendant.

"Not bad, not bad. I like this thing," Chrysalis said, licking her lips as she tossed the necklace onto the table.

"Now, what’s next? You said you had another plan to tell me about?"

"Of course, my queen. Allow me to explain."

The next morning, Chrysalis carefully pushed aside the bushes in front of her, revealing the towering crystal structure of the Castle of Friendship. She surveyed the area, seemingly wary of being spotted.

"Making me disguise myself as Twilight... doesn’t she know how much I despise her!" Chrysalis muttered in frustration. Though she hated the task, she transformed into Twilight’s likeness and examined herself for any imperfections. Once satisfied, she confidently strode toward the castle.

"Princess Twilight? Weren't you supposed to return tonight?" Just as Chrysalis, disguised as Twilight, was about to push open the castle doors, an unfamiliar voice called from behind. She turned to see three ponies in unusual attire standing before her.

"These must be the foreign ponies Feng Chen mentioned... What odd clothing," Chrysalis muttered under her breath, quickly recalling what she knew about them. "Ah... um, yes! The meeting ended early, so I came back since I had some free time. How... how was your day, Meng Yu?"

"Thanks to you, Princess, it went quite well. My guards and I took a stroll around Ponyville, and we happened to run into you on our way back." After exchanging a few pleasantries, Meng Yu stared deeply at Chrysalis, who began to feel uneasy under her gaze. Worried that her disguise had been compromised, Chrysalis was caught off guard when Meng Yu suddenly asked, "Where is your little assistant?"

"You mean that fool... I mean, Spike? He had something to take care of and will be back later. No need to worry about him," Chrysalis exhaled in relief. Before Meng Yu could say anything else, Chrysalis had already concocted several escape plans in her mind, including taking the ambassador hostage.

"I see. Let’s head inside then, Princess," Meng Yu said.

"After you," Twilight—rather, Chrysalis—suddenly became courteous, surprising Meng Yu slightly. She exchanged a glance with her guards before walking ahead. As one of them opened the door, they led Chrysalis into the castle.

"Princess Twilight... may I ask if there’s been any progress on what we discussed last night?" Meng Yu broke the silence as they walked through the castle corridors, glancing at Chrysalis, who had been quietly observing the castle’s structure. Realizing she was being watched, Chrysalis quickly responded with a nervous yet polite smile, "Ah... sorry? I was so busy, I completely forgot. Could you remind me again?"

"Last night, I invited you to my quarters to discuss the matter of the Alicorn Amulet. I represent Seresia and hope you will return the Amulet to us."

chapter 5.3

When Chrysalis awoke from her slumber, the sky had already darkened, and everything around her was quiet. She sat up, stretched comfortably, and then fumbled in the dark to turn on the lamp by her bed. At that moment, she felt completely transformed, as if she had been reborn. Not only did she feel physically relaxed, but her mind was also clear, and her spirit rejuvenated. For a fleeting moment, she even considered leaving everything behind and starting a new life.

"This outfit is quite a treasure. Maybe I should take it with me, or..." After some thought, Chrysalis held the outfit in her hoof, transformed into Twilight's form, and stood in front of the mirror, saying:

"Rarity! I have a gift for you~" As she spoke, Chrysalis changed into Rarity's form, pretending to accept the outfit she had just offered herself, then happily put it on. "Thank you, dear Twilight! I just love this gift!!" After her little self-directed performance, Chrysalis joyfully put on the outfit and headed for the door.

"Good evening, Princess Twilight~" The lights from the dining room caught Chrysalis' attention. As she approached, she found Spike and Twilight inside, enjoying dinner.

"Welcome back, Ambassador!!"

"Meng Yu, come join us~ Would you like some apple pie? I stopped by Applejack's place on the way back, and these are all from her~" Twilight gestured to the large apple pies spread across the table, using her magic to push one toward Chrysalis. "Here, this one's yours. Applejack said it's a little gift in return for the feast from the other day~"

"Ah... Oh~ I'm glad she liked it." After a brief hesitation, Chrysalis quickly responded, accepting the food Twilight had pushed over but not taking a bite.

"By the way, Ambassador, I gave serious thought to what you discussed with me yesterday. I'm more than willing to return the Alicorn Amulet to you. I hope this artifact can serve as a bridge for reestablishing relations between Equestria and Seresia! And I trust you'll be able to keep this dangerous thing safe, Spike~"

"Right away!" Upon hearing Twilight call his name, Spike quickly stood up and disappeared toward the door. A moment later, he returned, flying back with a beautifully wrapped gift box in his hooves.

"We were originally going to give you this surprise tomorrow during the day, since you're usually so busy at night." Spike explained as he hoofed the box to Chrysalis. "But since you're here now, we couldn't keep it hidden any longer. We really appreciate your hospitality, Ambassador Meng Yu!! Those ships are enormous! No wonder you docked so far away. If we hadn't known in advance, we might have thought you were invaders!!"

"Spike!! Don't joke like that. The Ambassador already explained—it was to avoid startling us," Twilight interjected quickly, worried that Spike's bad joke might embarrass the ambassador. "The Ambassador was even thoughtful enough to provide us with plates, taking care of our dining preferences!!"

"As long as you liked it!" Greed flickered in Chrysalis' eyes. She hadn't expected to get her hooves on the amulet so soon. Without hesitation, she grabbed the box and opened it, revealing the highly coveted Alicorn Amulet lying quietly in the center. As her hoof touched it, she felt the immense power contained within and an overwhelming urge to put it around her neck. But remembering Meng Yu's earlier words, Chrysalis resisted the temptation and quickly closed the lid.

"Whoa! Relax, Ambassador. We're not taking it away from you!" Twilight and Spike were both startled by Chrysalis' sudden movement. This was nothing like the composed and dignified Meng Yu they knew. Especially Twilight, who grew concerned upon seeing Chrysalis in that state, fearing she might follow in Trixie's footsteps. Fortunately, she relaxed a bit when Chrysalis shut the box.

"Princess Twilight, I also have a gift for you." Chrysalis said as she approached Twilight.Took out the pendant Feng Chen had given her, offering it to her. "Try it on~ I'm sure you'll love it."

"Oh~ Ambassador, you're far too generous!" Twilight admired the pendant in her hoof, clearly liking the design.

"It really is beautiful!! Ambassador, but I don't think I should accept such a precious gift." Twilight hesitated for a long time, then reluctantly returned the pendant to Chrysalis' hoof. Although she truly wanted the gift, politeness dictated otherwise.

"If Twilight doesn't want it, can I take it??I want to taste—uh, I mean, keep it!!" Spike blurted, showing no hesitation. He had never seen a gem like this before, and its glossy texture made him eager to taste it. Chrysalis frowned as he approached, thinking to herself, "I can't let this pesky little dragon ruin my plan!!"

"I think it's safer with Princess Twilight," Chrysalis said as she hoofed the pendant back to Twilight, who caught on quickly, taking it with perfect timing and placing it around her neck. "Thank you, Ambassador! I’ll take good care of it~"

"Hey!! You just said you didn’t want it!!" Spike grumbled, clearly disappointed he wouldn’t get a chance to taste the unusual gem. Twilight smiled softly and ignored him.

Seeing her plan succeed, Chrysalis smirked slightly. "Princess Twilight, if there's nothing else, I'll be heading back."

"Won't you stay and enjoy some of this apple pie?"

"No, I need to store this away safely to prevent it from falling into the wrong hooves~"

"Alright then~ but do take these pies with you. Let your two attendants have a taste as well." Twilight used her magic to pack up the apple pies and hoofed them to Chrysalis, who reluctantly accepted.

"Make sure to thank Applejack for me," Chrysalis said as she left the dining room, carrying the box and pies. Once she was out of Twilight's sight, Chrysalis returned to Meng Yu’s room. She tossed the apple pies into the trash without a second thought, opened the window to the balcony, and leaped into the dark, disappearing into the night.

chapter 5.4

It was Rarity's scheduled cleaning day, and by now, it was already late at night. She was inside her boutique, tidying up fabrics and precious silks. However, a sudden knock on the door interrupted her. As she went to answer it, she was greeted by Chrysalis disguised as Twilight.

"Oh? Hi!! Good evening, Twily!! What brings you here so unexpectedly? Did you deliver the Alicorn Amulet to the ambassador?"

"Yes, and you know what? The ambassador was thrilled. He even gave me a wonderful gift." Chrysalis's mysterious tone piqued Rarity’s curiosity. "And I think this gift is better suited for you."

"Oh my... This, this, this!!..." When Chrysalis revealed the dress she had stolen from Meng Yu, Rarity was immediately at a loss for words. She trembled as she took the dress, her hooves running over its fabric, her eyes filled with growing greed.

"Thank you so much, Twily!! I love this dress so much!!" Rarity levitated the folded dress into the air to better admire it, then held it up against herself to see how it looked. "Though it's a little large, that doesn’t take away from its beauty! It's a masterpiece!! I'll take this dress to the Canterlot Fashion Show and let everypony witness its grandeur!"

"This dress has even more amazing qualities~ Why don't you try it on?" Chrysalis smirked, eager to see Rarity’s reaction.

"Oh? What do you mean?" Rarity asked, her curiosity heightened as she slipped into the oversized dress. "By Celestia!!" Within seconds, she witnessed the dress’s "amazing qualities."

"How... how is this possible?! I’ve never seen fabric that can resize itself!!" Rarity’s voice was nearly hysterical as she turned to Chrysalis, desperate for an explanation.

"I don’t know. Maybe it's some mysterious magic from the East?" Chrysalis answered offhandedly, uninterested in the details.

"I... I’m suddenly brimming with ideas!! Oh no!! I need to write them down quickly... These ideas will revolutionize the fashion world!!" Without another word, Rarity dashed back inside, completely forgetting about Chrysalis standing outside. Chrysalis raised an eyebrow, glanced briefly inside the boutique, and then slipped away, blending into the night as she headed back to the Everfree Forest. But before returning, she had one more thing to do.

"When I’ve taken the ambassador's place, I’ll come back for you, my darling. Don’t disappoint me." Chrysalis kissed the amulet and hid it under an old tree root, covering it with rocks and dry leaves before heading home, satisfied.

"My queen, welcome back," Feng Chen greeted her as soon as she stepped through the door, bowing respectfully and offering a crystal.

"Did you get what you were after, Your Majesty?" Chrysalis didn’t respond immediately, taking the crystal and savoring it before replying slowly, "No, but I did gather some useful information." She boasted of her "achievements" but mentioned nothing about the Alicorn Amulet, lying to Feng Chen that the item was safely in Meng Yu’s possession. She then instructed Feng Chen to help her find a way to replace the ambassador.

"I have an idea, my queen, but I will need your assistance," Feng Chen said after some thought.

"What’s the plan?"

"Sleight of hoof."

Days later, in the far north, the Crystal Empire lay under the harsh grip of another extreme winter storm. The endless white plains were a stage for a frigid tempest, the howling wind playing a symphony of death. No pony dared set hoof in such desolation.

"I hate this weather!! Why do we have to go to the Crystal Empire in this situation?!" Chrysalis cursed as the icy cold bit at her face. She didn’t understand why she had listened to Feng Chen and made the journey. Even though they had prepared for the journey, the moment they stepped onto the frozen plains, they were met with the harsh elements. Wrapping herself tighter in the stolen scarf, she continued cursing the weather.

"Forgive me, MY QUEEN!! But this is our only chance!! Twilight already knows you escaped Canterlot. It’s only a matter of time before we’re discovered!!" Feng Chen raised her voice to be heard over the relentless wind, staying close to Chrysalis.

"This plan of yours had better be worth all this effort!! Or you'll regret it when we return!!"

"My queen, if we fail, there won’t be a return!! We either succeed or perish!!"

As they pressed forward, the conditions worsened. Every step felt like they were dragging a ton of weight, and even lifting their heads was becoming an exhausting task.

"Feng... Feng Chen!! How much... longer until... we reach... the Crystal Empire??" Chrysalis shouted hoarsely, her lips trembling from the cold. But aside from the wind, there was no reply. Feeling something was wrong, Chrysalis turned her head and saw that she was alone, the snow and ice now her only companions.

"Feng... Feng Chen!!" For a brief moment, Chrysalis considered abandoning her and continuing alone, but knowing she still needed Feng Chen’s help, she gritted her teeth and retraced her steps, searching in the near-blinding snow. When she finally found Feng Chen, the latter had been lying in the snow for who knows how long. A little longer, and the snowstorm would have buried her forever.

"Y-you are not... allowed to... collapse... on me...!! You... you still have to... help me... fulfill my plan..." Chrysalis muttered in her raspy voice, trying to stay conscious as she dragged Feng Chen along by her cloak, struggling to continue in the near-zero visibility.

Chrysalis had no idea how long she had been walking, but all she could see was an endless field of white. She felt herself drifting off, tempted to close her eyes for a moment of rest. When she opened her eyes again, she was greeted by the burning light of a fire, its warmth a stark contrast to the icy world she had been in. A familiar voice reached her ears:

"My queen, you’re finally awake!"

chapter 5.5

The tranquility of the Crystal Empire's night was shattered by the continuous sound of hoof steps. Some residents, unable to sleep due to the noise, angrily opened their windows or stepped outside to discover its source, only to see the streets filled with armed soldiers. As soon as the soldiers spotted the townsfolk, they immediately ordered them to lock their doors and hide. The soldiers were capturing the notorious villain said to be as powerful as King Sombra—Chrysalis.

Elsewhere in the city, a soldier who had separated from his squad was patrolling the streets. As he was about to pass through a dark alley, he collided with a figure coming from the opposite direction. At first, he thought it was just a pony who hadn't made it home in time. But as he moved to help, he realized they were two changelings. His body tensed up, and he quickly backed away while reaching for his spear lying on the ground.

The two changelings, however, didn't seem interested in confronting him and were nearly out of sight by the time he retrieved his weapon. In a panic, the soldier immediately launched a magical flare into the sky, its cold blue light illuminating the entire night.

"Chrysalis!! This time, you won't have any chance to escape!!" Twilight, standing atop the highest tower of the castle, spread her wings and flew toward the flare as soon as she saw it.

Meanwhile, though the two changelings had managed to shake off the soldiers, a pegasus guard suddenly descended from the sky, blocking their path. After only a brief hesitation, they turned and ran back toward where they had come from, only to be met by the pursuing soldiers, cutting off their retreat. Cornered and with soldiers closing in, the changelings leaped off a nearby wall, jumping out of the trap and onto the rooftops. The two soldiers stood stunned for a moment, but quickly gave chase, firing another magical flare into the sky.

As more soldiers gathered around, the two changelings had no way to return to the cover of the streets. They could only keep dodging the attacks of pegasi and unicorns as they raced across the rooftops. Eventually, they were surrounded with no escape. Yet the changelings didn't seem intent on surrendering; any soldier who tried to capture them was quickly beaten back. The situation remained in a stalemate until an eastern unicorn arrived, breaking the deadlock.

"So, you’re the Chrysalis every pony’s talking about?" Jin Yun leaped into the encirclement, eyeing the two changelings while drawing her weapon. "Once I capture you, I’ll take you to the Chancellor for a reward!"

"You’d better not try anything funny, or I’d be happy to show you the consequences." With Jin Yun's warning, more soldiers gathered, and the atmosphere grew increasingly tense. Every pony was on edge, tightly gripping their weapons. The only sounds they could hear were their breathing and heartbeats, as time seemed to stand still.

Suddenly, the changeling holding a captured spear made the first move, thrusting it toward Jin Yun. She scoffed, deflecting the blow with a swift parry before spinning around to counterattack. Her movements were so quick that most ponies would have struggled to keep up, but the changeling, after having its spearhead knocked aside, skillfully blocked her attack with the spear's shaft.

Jin Yun was briefly surprised. She hadn’t expected the changeling to have such agility. After a moment's thought, she launched a dazzling flurry of strikes. The changeling, not to be outdone, blocked each one while managing to counter when it could. The clash of metal resounded under the moonlight, and the two exchanged blows for several rounds without a clear victor.

"Who exactly are you?!" Jin Yun demanded, staring into the changeling's eyes, trying to discern something. During the fight, she felt a faint trace of her brother, Jin Yang's, presence in this changeling. But how could that be possible? Just as she was about to confront the changeling further, a magic blast came from nowhere, knocking the spear out of the changeling's grasp.

Everything happened too quickly. When Jin Yun turned around, she saw that Jin Yang and Meng Yu, had just arrived. Jin Yang’s horn glowed, firing off a series of magical blasts that the changeling couldn’t dodge in time, sending it crashing to the ground. The remaining soldiers quickly moved in, subduing both Chrysalis and the unconscious changeling.

Though the villain had been captured, Jin Yun was in disbelief. She had never seen her brother act so violently, and even if it had happened, the Chancellor would have stopped him immediately. As the two changelings were taken away, Jin Yang’s face was filled with excitement, a satisfied smirk playing on his lips. Even Meng Yu next to him wore a similar expression.

"Chancellor, what do we do with these two changelings?" After the soldiers left, Jin Yun approached Meng Yu, carefully asking her questions.

"Leave them in the dungeon and let them fend for themselves. We have more important matters to attend to. Return to your quarters, Jin Yang and I still have some things to deal with." After saying this, Meng Yu led Jin Yang toward the escorting troops, leaving Jin Yun behind. But Jin Yun didn’t follow orders. She quietly tailed them, unnoticed.

"The guards here are much more lax than the imperial prison back in the capital," Jin Yun thought to herself after observing for a while. Sneaking into the Crystal Empire’s prison seemed to present little challenge to her.

Taking advantage of the guards’ patrol schedules and the cover of darkness, Jin Yun soon followed the sound of chains to the place where the changelings were being held. Their mouths were bound, their limbs locked in special restraints. A large, dark iron ball was chained to them, and two fully armored soldiers stood at the entrance.

Jin Yun frowned, realizing there was no easy way to approach the changelings. As she pondered her next move, the sound of hoofsteps echoed down the hallway. Jin Yun quickly surveyed her surroundings, then leaped into a corner, pressing herself against the walls and biting her cloak as she hid in the shadows.

"Ambassador, this way, please." Though she couldn't see the speaker, Jin Yun recognized Shining Armor's voice. Soon, the narrow corridor was filled with ponies, including Meng Yu, Jin Yang, Shining Armor, and several soldiers.

"Ambassador!! Be careful, don’t get too close!!" Ignoring Shining Armor’s warning, Meng Yu stepped right up to the cell, peering through the bars at the changelings inside. "I trust your guards are capable of ensuring these two changelings stay put and don’t escape, right?" After a long pause, Meng Yu turned to Shining Armor, her tone unsettling Jin Yun, though the others didn’t seem to notice.

"Of course!! I assure you, Ambassador Meng Yu, until Princess Twilight arrives and deals with them, they’ll remain right here!!" Shining Armor replied confidently, to which Meng Yu smiled.

"Very good~"

"Oh, and after we extract the location of the Alicorn Amulet from them, I hope the Princess seals them away with magic permanently. I don’t want to ever see them again!!" As she left, Meng Yu turned back one last time, her words leaving Shining Armor momentarily stunned.

"Uh... of course?" After watching Meng Yu leave, Shining Armor scratched his head in confusion. "Wait... how does she know about the Alicorn Amulet? Did Twilight tell her?" With this doubt lingering in his mind, Shining Armor and the soldiers also departed, leaving Jin Yun deep in thought. She knew there was much more to this than met the eye.

Chapter 6:Skeleton in the closet

The grand Crystal Empire, protected by the Crystal Heart, had withstood countless disasters. Today was a special day—a magnificent festival was being held by Cadance and Shining Armor to celebrate the Empire’s liberation from King Sombra’s grasp. Twilight and her friends were invited as guests of honor, and excitement filled the Empire as news spread of an esteemed guest arriving from the East. To make a good impression and in gratitude for Twilight and her friends' past help, the citizens eagerly gathered at the train station to welcome them.

"Twily! Welcome back to the Crystal Empire~" Shining Armor and Cadance greeted Twilight with warm embraces as soon as she stepped off the train.

"Oh…my dear brother! Cadance! You have no idea what I've been through these past few days!" Twilight gripped Shining Armor’s hoof tightly, saying excitedly, "I feel like I need you both now more than ever!"

"Don’t worry, Twily, we’ve got everything covered! I’m sure you saw the weather on your way here; Chrysalis won’t stand a chance," Shining Armor reassured her, patting her hoof gently. “And if it helps, I’ll add another anti-changeling spell as a precaution.”

"Yes, Twily, you’re safe here,” Cadance added warmly, looking with concern at Twilight’s disheveled appearance. “You look exhausted, though. Why don’t you rest first? I’ll have a hot bath drawn for you."

Well I'm at ease with you guys around My dear brother, sister-in-law Cadance, thank you for all you have done!! I'm sorry, but I have to leave immediately to return to Canterlot to deal with the escape of the Chrysalis. I can't stay any longer. Please take care of the other ponies. "

Twilight didn't want to leave with her companions, but she was now in a mess because of the matter with the Chrysalis and the Alicorn Amulet. Being invited to the Crystal Empire was only a delaying tactic after she and her friends discussed it, to stall the ambassador so that she could continue to track the whereabouts of the Alicorn Amulet and the Chrysalis.

"You're letting everypony rest while you sneak back to get busy? Flurry Heart has been waiting to see her aunt for a long time~" Cadance joked while showing Twilight the young colt lying on her back.

Twilight's expression softened, and she hugged the little one warmly. “Oh, my dear Flurry Heart~ I've missed you so much! How have you been?” Shining Armor smiled, watching the interaction with a look of relief and gratitude toward Cadance.

“Alright, alright… I’ll stay for the morning at least, but I really have to leave after lunch,” Twilight finally agreed, finding herself unable to resist Flurry’s affectionate snuggles.

"This is the guest I mentioned in my letter—the honorable Ambassador Meng Yu,” Twilight said, quickly introducing her distinguished guest to Shining Armor and Cadance, who warmly greeted her.

"Welcome to the Crystal Empire, Ambassador Meng Yu!" Shining Armor and Cadance said warmly, as Flurry Heart gave Meng Yu an affectionate hug around the neck.

“A pleasure to meet you both, Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadance,” Meng Yu replied, smiling while balancing the eager foal. “These are my personal guards, Jin Yang and Jin Yun.”

"It's my honor." Jin Yun and Jin Yang simultaneously lifted their cloaks to one side of their bodies, revealing the gorgeous clothing hidden underneath. While speaking, he bowed his head and leaned forward, quickly drawing his right hoof from his left hoof arm towards the tip of his hoof, making a sound of friction from his clothes. Then, using the left hoof to stroke the right hoof in the same way, wait a few seconds before letting the cloak cover yourself again.

Shining Armor and Cadance also knew why they had been wearing the cloaks. Such exquisite and gorgeous clothes will make anyone want to take a closer look.

“Please follow me, Ambassador; you must be tired from the journey,” Cadance said, guiding Meng Yu toward the castle, sharing the history of the Crystal Empire along the way. Shining Armor and Twilight lingered behind, speaking in hushed voices.

“Please, big brother, find a way to delay the ambassador! You can’t imagine the trouble Chrysalis caused,” Twilight whispered urgently. “When the ambassador told me her clothes were stolen and Rarity showed up wearing them, I thought my heart would stop! Oh my poor Rarity..... she was really terrified when Jin Yun drew her sword!”

“And the worst of all, Chrysalis disguised herself as the ambassador to steal the Alicorn Amulet! How am I supposed to explain that?”

"Twily, why not just tell the ambassador and ask for her help?” Shining Armor suggested, concerned, but Twilight’s horrified look stopped him.

“Are you out of your mind? I can’t just walk up to her and say I let the amulet fall into the hooves of a villain who stole her clothes!”

“But…” Shining Armor started, only to be silenced by Twilight's raised hoof.

"I just need some time ..... Brother, the only thing left is the Everfree Forest that hasn't been set up with anti-Changeling magic yet, and I'll bet Chrysalis is hiding in there! I've already gathered a group of soldiers from Canterlot, and I'm planning to go into the forest today to conduct a carpet search." Twilight paused at that point, then intentionally looked ahead at the group to make sure no other foals were eavesdropping before continuing:

And…I need you to keep an eye on Ambassador Meng Yu for me.”

“Why?” Shining Armor voiced his question, wondering why Twilight was doing this.

“Starlight discovered the spell from the statue is an Eastern one—the same one that freed Chrysalis. I don’t want to jump to conclusions, but…” Twilight hesitated. “I have to make sure. At least to clear the ambassador of any suspicion.”

“Alright, but please don’t overwork yourself,” Shining Armor said, giving her shoulder a comforting pat.

“Of course, of course. I feel much better knowing you two are here with me.” Twilight smiled. “Now, tell me how you two have been! I’ve missed you both so much.”

"Hah! I thought you’d never ask!” Shining Armor laughed, thrilled to finally share the latest news.

chapter 6.2

"Everypony, keep your spirits up! This is our first performance in the Crystal Empire, so don’t mess it up!" In the spacious open-air theater, a director sat at the center of the audience seats, barking orders at the actors on stage. Her voice reverberated loudly thanks to the unique acoustics of the venue.

"Are the magic fog, props, and lights all ready?" the director asked, scanning a clipboard that her assistant held up with magic.

"Yes, ma’am, everything is prepared."

"Good, make sure everything runs smoothly. Start your rehearsal now." With the confirmation, the director nodded and returned to her seat. At her command, the ponies on stage took their places and began the performance. At that moment, Twilight and her group happened to arrive at the theater.

"Welcome to the Crystal Amphitheatre, Ambassador Meng Yu," Shining Armor said, introducing the theater's history as he walked beside Meng Yu. Noticing the ambassador's gaze lingering on the stage, he took the opportunity to say, "This is a play set for the Empire’s festival, depicting the story of the Crystal Empire’s resistance against King Sombra’s oppressive rule, led by a hero who ultimately freed the people."

"Oh? Who is King Sombra?" Meng Yu’s tone held a trace of curiosity, as if she wanted to delve deeper into this history.

"Well, that’s a long story. If you’re interested, why don’t we find a seat? You can enjoy the performance while I fill you in on the details."

"Thank you, Your Highness," Meng Yu responded.

"It’s my pleasure. Please, take a seat." After ensuring Everypony was seated in the front row, Shining Armor approached the director and whispered a few words. The director clapped her hooves, signaling the actors on stage to halt their practice and gather backstage. Shining Armor returned to the audience area, waiting for the performance to begin.

As a spotlight illuminated the stage, the curtain rose to reveal a few ponies standing in the center. They wore simple costumes, radiating cheer, and the backdrop displayed the humble buildings seen throughout the city—a scene of peace and joy.

But suddenly, the theater dimmed, and black smoke began seeping onto the stage, swirling toward the center and engulfing the innocent ponies. Amid eerie laughter, a pair of sinister green eyes emerged from the mist. In the next moment, a stallion clad in dark metal armor with a red cape appeared. The once-joyous ponies now wore peculiar masks, with red and black crystals replacing the buildings in the background.

"That’s King Sombra—the embodiment of evil and darkness," Shining Armor pointed to the actor portraying the menacing figure on stage. "He used sinister methods to control the ponies, forcing them to serve him. Those masks represent his control over them."

"Dear princess Celestia…!" Twilight’s heart sank as she watched the performance. The figure on stage looked just like King Sombra. Her nerves tensed, and her breathing quickened as memories of her battles with him flashed through her mind. She prepared to react, but Shining Armor quickly held her back.

"Are you alright, little sis?" Twilight didn’t respond immediately, instead glancing back and forth between the stage and her brother, clearly questioning him with her eyes as to who the actor truly was.

"Hey, don’t look at me like that! I didn’t know they’d have a changeling in the cast at first time~" Shining Armor shrugged, playing innocent. "But you have to admit, they’re good actors. Even I was almost fooled."

"But… didn’t you say you set up a defensive spell? How is a changeling able to perform here?" Twilight’s tone was irritated as she forced herself to calm down and sat back in her seat.

"Speaking of which~" Shining Armor replied with a proud smile, clearing his throat dramatically before continuing, "I made a few adjustments to the spell. See that little bracelet on the changeling’s foreleg?" He gestured toward the actor dressed as King Sombra, prompting Twilight to squint and finally notice a subtle armband.

"That’s like a pass card—it lets the changeling come and go freely," he explained, crossing his hooves proudly.

"But have you considered… what if Chrysalis managed to steal one of those armbands?! If she got her hooves on one, wouldn’t she be able to cause havoc throughout the empire?!" Twilight’s voice grew anxious again as she clutched her brother’s foreleg.

"Whoa, whoa, take it easy, Twi. These armbands are customized—she couldn’t just snatch one and use it," Shining Armor said, pausing slightly before adding, "I personally attuned each one. Wearers can’t remove them on their own."

"Alright… I’ll trust you…."

"Relax, Twi. You’re too sensitive. Sombra has already been banished by you—he’s not coming back," he reassured her, placing a comforting hoof on her shoulder. "Speaking of which… would you be interested in joining this performance?"

"What?" Twilight blinked, momentarily thrown off by the question. Shining Armor chuckled, tilting her face gently toward the stage.

"I mean, taking part in the performance! Showcasing your talents to the audience. Everypony’s in on it—even Spike has a big role!"

"Really?!" Spike’s face lit up with excitement.

"Uh… maybe? Why did you bring this up all of a sudden?" Twilight brushed her brother’s hoof away, her curiosity only growing as she tried to understand his intentions.

"Well, you see, Shining’s original plan was to have actors play your roles because he thought you’d be too busy, but I sternly refused him." Cadance interjected with a playful smirk, cuddling Flurry Heart. "I told him it’d be more impactful if you all performed personally. After all, the audience wants to see the real heroes, don’t they?"

"Cadance! We agreed not to talk about this!" Shining Armor’s face reddened, and he gave his wife an exasperated look.

"Oops! My bad~❤," Cadance laughed, pulling a playful face before pretending to focus on the performance again, leaving Shining Armor looking mortified.

"Let’s… finish watching the show…! Then we can talk about the performance."

chapter6.3

“Ready, Madam? I’ll do my best to go easy.” Despite Shining Armor’s gentlemanly demeanor, the mare opposite him, Jin Yun, was less than impressed.

“Thank you for your kind words, but worrying more about yourself is better.” Before he could respond, Jin Yun’s sword held by her magic, struck toward him with astonishing speed, catching Shining Armor completely off escort!

Half an hour earlier, after watching the performance, Twilight and her friends followed Shining Armor further toward the castle’s central area. They passed a clearing where a crowd had gathered around a high platform, cheering fervently as two ponies engaged in a duel.

“What are they doing?” The soldiers’ enthusiasm caught Meng Yu’s attention, and she looked to Shining Armor with interest.

“Ah, it’s a friendly competition, a bit of a tradition here,” Shining Armor explained with a chuckle. “The soldiers gather to spar and hone their skills. Sometimes, I even join in for fun. Would you like your two escorts to participate? I’m sure they’d add some memorable moments to the event.”

“Please, don’t trouble the soldiers on behalf because my escorts. Jin Yun and JIn Yang aren’t particularly skilled in such matters.” Meng Yu smiled gently, hinting she preferred observing from the sidelines rather than joining in.

“You’re too modest, Ambassador. There’s no need to be shy; I’m sure the soldiers would love to experience guidance from an Eastern.”

Meng Yu paused, glancing back at her two escorts, seemingly gauging their thoughts. After a moment, she replied, “If Your Highness insists, we’re willing to participate.”

“Excellent! I’ll notify the soldiers so they can prepare.”

“What are you doing, Shining Armor? Why would you involve the ambassador’s escorts in the soldiers’ match?!” Twilight hurried to pull Shining Armor aside, her voice a tense whisper.

“It’s just a game. No need to worry so much,” Shining Armor said, casting a quick look toward Meng Yu. “Besides, aren’t you also concerned about the ambassador’s identity? Think of it as a little test.”

“What?! This... this wasn’t the test I had in mind! How will this prove anything?”

“Relax. Nothing will happen; Everypony knows their limits. You’re just too tense— just go have a rest over there.” Twilight tried to stop him, but Shining Armor had already turned and rejoined the gathering, leaving Twilight to seek help from Cadance.

“Twily, you know your brother better than anypony. Let him be. you need to learn to relax, or you’ll exhaust yourself.” Cadance tried to calm her with a gentle wing pat, though Twilight only grew more frustrated.

“Soldiers! We have guests!” The familiar voice halted everypony’s movements, all heads turning toward Shining Armor, who gestured toward Meng Yu and her entourage.

“Greetings, brave soldiers.”

“Allow me to introduce these distinguished guests from faraway Seresia: Ambassador Meng Yu and her escorts, JIn Yang Zhuozhuo and Jin Yun Piaopiao,” Shining Armor announced to his soldiers.

“Ambassador Meng Yu has taken an interest in our event and would like to join. Soldiers, let’s give her a warm welcome!” The soldiers stomped in unison, their hoofsteps echoing their enthusiastic welcome.

“Thank you, Everypony. To make up for interrupting your event, please enjoy a sword dance from JIn Yang!” Amidst the cheers, JIn Yang stepped forward, removed his cloak to reveal a sword at his side, and positioned it before him. He paused briefly, then began his performance. Under his magic’s control, the sword danced through the air, leaving a magical trail that resembled a shooting star, dazzling all onlookers. Each strike, every movement, was both elegant and deadly, a fusion of dance and combat that left the crowd in awe.

“That was amazing!”

“Can you teach us how to use such a sword?” The soldiers crowded around JIn Yang, bombarding him with questions about his skills and Seresia. Shining Armor smiled, amused by his soldiers’ admiration and curiosity.

“All right, all right, I know you’re eager to learn. There will be opportunities.” Shining Armor nudged through the crowd to clear a path for JIn Yang. “Now, who wants to spar with JIn Yang first?”

The soldiers eagerly raised their hooves, each wanting to be the first. Shining Armor, slightly surprised but unsurprised by their enthusiasm, organized them. “All right, line up! First come, first serve!”

“This way, JIn Yang,” Shining Armor guided him to the stage, followed by a soldier from the lineup. Once each stood at opposite ends of the platform, Shining Armor reminded them, “Remember, it’s just a game—take it easy, alright?” Both nodded, and he stepped aside to let them spar.

“I’m honored to spar with you, Mr JIn Yang.”

In the time that followed, every soldier was bested by JIn Yang, though each left with a newfound respect and a memorable experience.

“Mind if I try my luck?” Just as JIn Yang prepared to step down, Shining Armor joined him on stage, eager to spar.

“Of course, Prince Shining Armor.” Wasting no words, JIn Yang readied himself, meeting Shining Armor’s attack in a duel that captivated the audience. At first, JIn Yang had the upper hoof, but Shining Armor persisted, finally exploiting a gap in JIn Yang’s defenses. With a deft counter, he knocked JIn Yang from the platform, and the soldiers erupted in a cheer for Shining Armor’s hard-won victory.

“You won, Prince Shining Armor.” JIn Yang respectfully bowed.

“I can’t believe it… I actually did it!” Shining Armor himself was shocked at his success. He’d nearly given up; JIn Yang’s defense and attacks were flawless. But just as he basked in the crowd’s cheers, a resolute voice cut through the noise.

“I’d like a turn as well, if His Highness would oblige?”

After dinner, the ambassador returned to her room in silence, her face darkened, the jovial dinner atmosphere replaced with a tense unease.

“Chancellor…” Under JIn Yang’s urging, Jin Yun finally spoke, breaking the silence in a respectful tone.

“Do you understand where you went wrong?” Meng Yu held the cup in her hoof and slowly said after sipping the hot tea.

“I do, but… JIn Yang lost, and I just… I just wanted to win it back!”

“I’m just a bit tired, you saw his soldiers; there were many, and sparring with them one by one was exhausting. They’re decent, though, just need more work.” JIn Yang sighed. “After beating all his soldiers, losing to Shining Armor helps him save face with them. You’ve forgotten our master’s teachings.”

“Martial arts aren’t for determining superiority but for cultivating inner peace… When sparring, avoid pride and overconfidence.” Jin Yun repeated the lesson, her voice filled with regret. She’d forgotten this in her impulse to win back her brother’s defeat. She thought to defend herself but stopped, remembering how she’d bested Shining Armor that day, knocking him clear into the crowd. Whatever she said wouldn’t change the outcome; she could only bow down, awaiting Meng Yu’s judgment.

“I understand my mistake… and Willing to be punishment.”

Meng Yu’s gaze weighed heavily on her, and the silence grew more oppressive. It felt as if the very air thickened, and Jin Yun braced herself, fearing harsh discipline.

“Chancellor, Jin Yun meant to help. Surely her actions don’t merit severe punishment?”

“Very well. You will meditate in solitude for a day, with no food, and afterward, you will personally apologize to Prince Shining Armor.” Meng Yu’s voice was stern, and Jin Yun bowed even lower in acceptance. “Thank you, Chancellor, for your mercy…”

chapter 6.4

The piercing cold wind kept sweeping into the narrow cave, accompanied by a shrill sound that roused Chrysalis from her rare moments of rest. She had to brace herself, reinforcing her protective magic and wrapping her clothing tighter around her body. Then, she added more wood to the fire to keep herself warm.

This cave was a small refuge she’d luckily found during her arduous journey. She no longer knew how far she was from her destination, nor how much time had passed, or when this relentless blizzard would finally cease. Chrysalis was beginning to regret taking such a perilous route into the Crystal Empire, but she knew she had no choice. The only comfort was that she’d packed enough supplies; otherwise, survival in such a harsh environment would have been nearly impossible.

"This idea was utterly foolish!" she grumbled, using her magic to poke at the fire with a stick, venting her frustration. Sparks flew up and scattered around, some even landing on Feng Chen's cloak without so much as a reaction. Chrysalis slowly pulled another blanket from her bag, intending to wrap it around herself. But she paused when she heard Feng Chen coughing repeatedly. She called her name several times, but there was no response.

"Oh… don’t tell me you're getting sick. I have no time to play nursemaid," Chrysalis muttered in irritation, standing up and moving over to feel Feng Chen's forehead. “Hmph… I trust you’ll get through this,” she said before reluctantly draping her own blanket over Feng Chen and then returning to her spot. Soon, Chrysalis succumbed to the overwhelming exhaustion and drifted into sleep.

In her dreams, she found herself seated upon the royal throne of Canterlot, surrounded by her subjects. They were all chanting her name, hailing their queen. Before her, bound tightly, were Twilight and her friends. With a wicked grin, Chrysalis relished the moment she had always longed for! With a single command, her subjects swarmed forward to drain every bit of love from the captured ponies under Chrysalis's triumphant gaze.

When Chrysalis awoke, she was back in the cold, dilapidated refuge. The hard ground was unforgiving, and only the faint warmth from the fire offered any comfort. She stood up and looked outside, noticing that the sky was darkening. She poked her head out to find the blizzard had finally stopped. The vast, white expanse stretched as far as the eye could see, and under the moonlight, it looked even more desolate. A light breeze occasionally stirred the snow from the ground, only to scatter it all around once more.

Chrysalis pulled her head back and glanced over at Feng Chen, who was still in the same position, the blanket untouched. She walked over and nudged her a few times.

“Hey, Feng Chen, are you still alive?” With Chrysalis's prodding, Feng Chen finally responded, struggling to open her eyes and whispering weakly:

“My… my queen… are we… are we there yet…?”

“You fainted halfway, so I dragged you into this cave. Now get up! We still have a ways to go.”

“Yes… my queen…” Feng Chen tried with all her might to stand, only to collapse heavily back onto the ground. Chrysalis simply watched, coldly indifferent.

“My queen… I’m sorry… I… I don’t feel well…” Despite her feverish state, Feng Chen maintained her deferential tone. “My queen… could you… get something from my bag…?”

“What is it?”

“A small white bottle… it’s… a medicine I prepared… for resisting the cold…” Feng Chen coughed again, directing Chrysalis to the precise location in her bag. When Chrysalis found the bottle and opened it, she poured two small red pills into her hoof.

“This?” she asked.

“Yes… yes, my queen… you can take one, too… it will make you… feel much better…”

Chrysalis hesitated, staring at the pills in her hoof, then swallowed them all at once. Soon, a wave of warmth began spreading from her chest, washing over her entire body like sunlight’s embrace. She shivered briefly, but after a moment, the biting cold vanished entirely.

“This… this stuff… it’s incredible! Feels like basking in the joy of victory!”

“My queen… could you… give me one, too…?” Feng Chen asked in a near-pleading tone. Chrysalis stared at her for a moment, then levitated the bottle over to her.

“We’ve got a long road ahead. You’d better recover quickly.”

“Yes, my queen… I’ll only need… one night…” After taking her pill, Feng Chen soon fell asleep again. Chrysalis, however, found herself unable to rest. She stepped outside the cave, standing in the endless snowfields and gazing at the tiny, distant figure of the Crystal Empire. Memories of her former glory, of the heights she once commanded, washed over her. But rather than anger, a strange melancholy crept over her. For days, her dreams had been filled with visions of adoring subjects, but instead of bringing satisfaction, it left her feeling wistful.

Lost in these thoughts, she suddenly felt a wave of nausea.

“Ugh! Foolish, accursed friendship! You won’t change me!” She quickly shook off the conflicting thoughts and returned to the cave. When she noticed wisps of steam rising faintly from the fire’s direction, she initially thought something had gotten too close to the flames. But as she got closer, she realized it was heat coming off Feng Chen through the blanket.

“What, are you trying to roast yourself?” Chrysalis muttered, watching her for a moment with mild confusion. Uncertain, she resolved to keep watch, in case anything happened to her. After all, if anything happened to Feng Chen, Chrysalis knew the journey back would become that much harder.

chapter 6.5

After a long journey and just before the severe weather closed in again, Chrysalis and Feng Chen finally arrived at the Crystal Empire at dawn. Only a few dozen meters and a magical barrier now lay between them and their destination.

“We did it, my queen!” Feng Chen couldn’t contain her excitement. Walking just behind her, Chrysalis raised her head to look at the city, veiled under the vast magical shield, and even she felt a flicker of excitement.

“At last! The legendary Crystal Empire. I’ve never been here before. Just look at those crystal buildings… Perhaps I’ll make this my new home.”

“My queen, once we deal with Twilight, all of Equestria will be yours!” Feng Chen exclaimed.

“Save your words for when I actually have it all in my hooves,” Chrysalis replied coldly, cutting off Feng Chen’s flattery. She pulled her behind a nearby rock, waiting and watching until she was sure no guards or unwanted eyes were around. Finally, the two of them crept up to the shield’s edge. Feng Chen was the first to study it, and to her surprise, found that she could pass through without any external help. She eagerly shared the news with Chrysalis. However, when Chrysalis tried, she collided headfirst with the barrier.

“Damn it! Seems they’ve cast anti-changeling magic on this…” Chrysalis muttered, rubbing her sore muzzle. Angrily, she slammed her hooves against the barrier, creating ripples. “It looks like only you can get through, Feng Chen. Find a way to get me in!”

“As you wish, my queen.” Feng Chen handed over her bag and, before leaving, glanced back at Chrysalis. “I’ll be back soon, my queen. Please, rest once more.”

Entering the Crystal Empire, Feng Chen couldn’t help but be captivated by the unique architecture and the crystal ponies that bustled through the streets. After a moment, she took a deep breath, collecting herself.

“Right… time to focus.” She inhaled deeply and, upon reopening her eyes, noticed the tall crystal tower at the heart of the empire’s castle. She assumed that must be her destination. While making her way through the streets, she happened upon a procession escorting Meng Yu to the same spire. Hiding, Feng Chen rejoiced internally and immediately decided to follow.

After witnessing a changeling performance and realizing why they were permitted to roam freely here—unlike her queen, who was kept out—Feng Chen began formulating a plan. But instead of acting right away, she continued to gather useful information. Upon hearing Shining Armor explaining the Crystal Heart’s significance to Meng Yu, Feng Chen’s mouth curled into a smile. She now had everything she needed; it was time to put her plan into motion. But first, she had to get Chrysalis inside.

Returning to the Crystal Empire Theater, she found a group of changelings wrapping up their performance and preparing for the next day. Her sudden arrival, cloaked and dusted with snow, interrupted their conversation.

“Sorry… excuse me.”

“Hello, is there anything we can help you with?” Noticing her weary state, the changelings approached her with concern, offering her warmth.

“I need some help!! My friend got injured on the way to the Crystal Empire, and I need somepony to help me get her in!” Feng Chen spoke in a desperate tone, her voice even trembling slightly. Without thinking much, the changelings nodded and followed her to the empire’s border.

“Where is your friend?” they asked as they gazed out at the seemingly endless snowy wasteland, growing suspicious. This wasn’t a common path to enter the Crystal Empire but rather a secluded area. They all looked to Feng Chen, who pointed towards a pile of rocks just outside the barrier.

“She’s right over there!”

“Can we just walk out like this?” One changeling turned to her companions, uncertain.

“I don’t know… Prince Shining Armor told us to stay within the shield,” another replied, shrugging.

“Don’t worry, I won’t tell Prince Shining Armor anything,” Feng Chen reassured them, but when they hesitated, she grew impatient and used her magic to shove them past the barrier. The changelings grumbled but continued on.

“Hey! What’s the big idea?”

“Trust me, you’ll be thrilled to see her!” As the changelings exchanged puzzled glances, they turned to see a tall, dark figure standing near the rocks. They froze, their eyes widening as they recognized the familiar figure before them—none other than their former queen, Chrysalis.

“Well, well, well, look who we have here, my poor children,” Chrysalis said, drawing near and gently touching their cheeks, as if consoling them. The changelings stood frozen in shock, trembling, mouths agape but unable to speak.

“Look at what these foolish ponies have done to you, turning you into these… pastel-colored candies,” she said with a scornful look, her gaze a mixture of anger and disappointment.

“Q-Queen Chrysalis!” they finally managed to squeak out, huddling together in fear. Chrysalis looked at them with a meaningful stare before turning to Feng Chen. “Why did you bring them here?”

From the moment she laid eyes on her “children,” Chrysalis couldn’t help but be reminded of her past. Grief and frustration filled her heart, but anger won out. She sharply questioned Feng Chen’s motives.

“My queen, as you just witnessed, they can freely leave the shield. You need their hoof bands as your key to enter the Crystal Empire.” Feng Chen explained, and Chrysalis’s eyes narrowed as she noticed the items around their hooves.

“With their help, you’ll have an enormous advantage in executing your grand plan tonight! Let me explain it to you in detail.”

Chapter 7: Fantomas

“Ladies and gentlecolt!! Welcome to the first Exorcism and Frost-Welcoming Festival ! ! The long night is approaching, so don't forget to stay warm and enjoy everything now!!” The host pony stood on the podium, using the most enthusiastic words to motivate the audience below. This was Imperial Square, with the widest area available for activities. Besides the constructed stage, there were many amusement rides and food stalls where ponies were already gathering.

“All the stalls will be open to residents for free. In addition to enjoying the food, if you can break Prince Shining Armor's high score at the game booths, you'll be invited to take a photo with a royal member!!” As the host was introducing, Shining Armor appeared on the stage and stood beside him. After the host finished speaking, he cleared his throat and signaled everypony to quiet down for a moment:

“Show your potential!! My dear citizens!! I believe you can definitely break my record!! Of course, it will just take a little time~”

“Hooray!!!” The ponies below cheered, and while their enthusiasm was high, Shining Armor called Spike and Twilight up to the stage, continuing in front of everypony: “I' ve also invited the Crystal Heart's savior, Spike, and my own sister,the new ruler of Equestria, Princess Twilight Sparkle, to be here. From now until the evening show begins, they will be staying here and interacting with you all. Don't forget to ask your idols for an autograph~”

Though the atmosphere on stage was lively and cheerful, Twilight wasn't affected at all. She looked at everything before her but couldn't muster any interest. Twilight had only one thing on her mind—to deal with Chrysalis as soon as possible… and to explain everything to the ambassador… Well, maybe two things, but it was driving her crazy. Spike continuously gave her subtle hints from the side until she finally got it and managed to flash a smile.

“Twilight, if you keep this up, you'll really wear yourself out.” After leaving the stage, Shining Armor and Spike brought Twilight to a relatively quiet corner. They knew Twilight just needed some comforting; they were used to this.

“I know!! But…” Twilight sighed again, trying to force herself to engage with the current situation. “I just can't stop thinking about Chrysalis and the ambassador. I'm really scared something terrible will happen!!”

“You mean like Chrysalis stealing the Alicorn Amulet, impersonating you to strain relations between the two nations, and eventually starting a war?” Spike crossed his claws, his humorous tone and vivid description making it seem like it had all happened before.

“Yes, Spike!! That's exactly what I'm worried about!!” Twilight was very anxious, as if it had already happened.

“Twilight, promise me you'll be honest with the ambassador about everything, okay? Keeping this from her won't do anypony any good.”Shining Armor's straightforward words made Twilight's ears perk up, but they soon drooped again. She knew all too well the consequences of deliberate deception if discovered.

“I… I'll come clean with the ambassador tonight, and hopefully, she'll help me capture Chrysalis.”After much hesitation and taking a deep breath, Twilight finally mustered the courage to decide, her expression seemingly more relieved, and both the pony and dragon were pleased with her decision.

“I'm glad to hear that, Twilight!! You know, I have a feeling the ambassador isn't the type of pony to get angry easily. Look how much Flurry Heart likes her~ It's rare to see a child so close to a stranger they've just met.”

“I hope so…”

“Don't keep that sour face on such a joyful day, okay? My dear little sister, you still have to go out later and sign autographs for your fans.” Shining Armor nudged Twilight with his shoulder to remind her, while Spike had already prepared pen and paper: “If you don't want to go out, that's okay too. I'll just enjoy all the fans by myself~ I have plenty of things I want to do with my little fans.”

“It's okay, Spike. We'll just say Princess Twilight suddenly felt unwell. If everypony is disappointed, we can think of another way to make it up to them.”

The two seemed to have reached some agreement, exchanging a glance before both turned to leave. Just as they took a step, they heard Twilight's voice: “Wait!! I'll go with you.”

After a day of touring the Crystal Empire, Meng Yu settled into a luxurious crystal guest room, with a balcony that provided a direct view of the entire Crystal Empire. She watched the raging icy storm outside the shield for a while, then closed the door and sat down at the desk.

“chancellor, your medicine is ready. Please drink it while it's hot.”Just as she was about to pick up her pen again, a clear knocking sound interrupted her, and Jin Yang entered the room, levitating a steaming bowl with magic, and respectfully placed it in front of Meng Yu.

“Leave it there.”Meng Yu rubbed her temples with her hoof, glanced at the potion Jin Yang placed beside her, then picked up the brush in a special cup and returned to her battle with the text. But it wasn't long before her expression became increasingly pained, her brows furrowing as if enduring some kind of torment. Finally, Meng Yu had to stop writing, pick up the steaming potion with her hooves, and down it in one gulp, then closed her eyes to rest, hoping the pain would soon subside.

“chancellor, please rest for a while. Let me help you with these tasks.”Jin Yang looked at the State Master with concern. “I'm fine. You should rest early as well; you have many things to do tomorrow.” Jin Yang clearly wanted to say more, but Meng Yu waved her hoof, dismissing whatever he was about to say. He could only comply, bowing before leaving the room.

Meng Yu sighed softly, rested briefly, and was about to return to her writing when the sound of boiling water caught her attention. She quickly straightened her attire and sat down at another table, where a simple but intricately carved cauldron was placed. The water occasionally splashing out of the cauldron indicated where the sound came from. Meng Yu hurriedly took a small cloth bag from her sleeve, took out a pinch of powder, and held it in her hoof. She waved her hoof over the cauldron's mouth and began to chant. As a few sizzling sounds like drops of water on hot metal rang out, the water in the cauldron began to converge in the center, eventually forming a floating water sphere, swirling from inside out.

“How is the progress?” A cold voice came from within the water sphere, and with each word, the surface, glowing faintly blue, rippled, causing the liquid to fall back into the cauldron faster.

“I have been in Equestria for half a month, as per your instructions, and have discussed re-establishing relations and the return of the treasures with the princess. But… they don't seem to intend to hand over the items.” Meng Yu first bowed her head slightly before slowly speaking.

“Continue to apply pressure. If necessary, take extraordinary measures.”

“As you command.”

chapter 7.2

"Ambassador? Are you in there? Sorry to bother you so late, but I have something I'd like to talk to you about." The knocking on the door interrupted the conversation between Meng Yu and the illusion. She turned her head towards the door, recognizing it as Twilight's voice. However, she didn't rush to respond and waited until the second knock before answering.

"I'm here~ Please wait a moment." Twilight, who initially felt relieved that Meng Yu might not be in the room and she could temporarily avoid the conversation, found her hopes dashed when she received a response after the second knock. "Seems like I can't escape this after all..." she thought, trying to remain calm and carefully plan when to reveal everything.

"Princess, please come in~ What brings you here so late?" Meng Yu asked as she opened the door to invite Twilight inside. Noticing the numerous documents on Meng Yu's desk, Twilight couldn't help but ask out of curiosity:

"Ambassador, are you still busy at this late hour?"

"Yes~ Just some records of trade and supply orders. I need to organize them to ensure there are no financial gaps. Would you like a cup of hot tea, Princess?" Meng Yu replied casually, glancing at the desk before turning her attention back to preparing the tea.

"Ah... Of course! Thank you for your hard work, Ambassador."

"It's nothing, Princess~ Could you please pass me that container over there?"

"Is it this one?" Twilight tried several containers until she found the right one and used her magic to pass it to Meng Yu. Meng Yu took it, opened it, and poured out some tea leaves while Twilight silently watched her prepare the tea. The room was filled with the sound of boiling water and the rich aroma of tea leaves. The silence was only broken when Meng Yu pushed the freshly brewed tea in front of Twilight.

"Princess, this is my favorite tea, 'Golden Water Mist.' Please have a taste." Twilight levitated the small dish with the white teacup, noticing the deep brown color of the tea and the steam rising from it, carrying a pleasant aroma. She took a tentative sip, and a bitter taste quickly filled her mouth. However, the bitterness was just right, not overwhelming. After swallowing, a sweet aftertaste followed, like a sprinkle of sugar on her tongue—sweet but not cloying. The interplay of bitterness and sweetness was intriguing, and Twilight quickly found herself enjoying it, finishing the rest of the tea in one gulp.

"So, Princess, what did you want to talk to me about?" Meng Yu smiled as she saw Twilight enjoying the tea. She slowly refilled Twilight's cup before asking.

"By Celestia... How should I start..." Twilight mumbled softly before downing her tea in one gulp. After a sigh, she finally gathered the courage to speak.

"Actually, Meng Yu, I wanted to talk to you about the Alicorn Amulet..." Seeing that Meng Yu didn't immediately respond and just refilled her cup again, Twilight continued.

"I know you want the Alicorn Amulet returned, and I'm willing to give it back, but... I've run into some trouble. Have you heard of the Changelings?"

Meng Yu shook her head, taking a sip of her tea before asking curiously, "Does the Princess have a problem with the Changelings?"

"Well... that's a long story." Twilight then proceeded to explain the characteristics of the Changelings, Queen Chrysalis, how she had previously sealed Chrysalis away, her recent escape, the reason why Meng Yu's clothes with Rarity, and the reason she had come to the Crystal Empire. After unloading all this information, Twilight felt a great sense of relief, while Meng Yu took a moment to process everything.

"So, Princess, you're saying the Alicorn Amulet is now in Chrysalis's possession?"

"Yes, I apologize for keeping this from you earlier, Meng Yu. I hope you can understand and maybe forgive me..." Twilight's ears drooped, and she stared down at her teacup, mentally preparing herself for the worst. But after a while, the expected scolding never came. She looked up and saw Meng Yu still calmly sipping her tea, seemingly unconcerned by everything that had just been revealed.

"Things in this world rarely go smoothly, don't you agree, Princess?"

"Huh???" Meng Yu's question caught Twilight off guard. She stared at Meng Yu's face, trying to understand what she meant.

"I appreciate the Princess's honesty. To be honest, I initially thought you didn't plan to hoof over the Amulet." As she spoke, Meng Yu refilled both her and Twilight's cups.

"Since things have come to this point, please allow us to join the search for Chrysalis. Once we retrieve the Alicorn Amulet, everything will..." Before Meng Yu could finish her sentence, the room suddenly shook violently, followed by a loud crash. Before the two could react, a fierce wind mixed with ice burst through the balcony doors, slamming them open. The freezing cold air rushed into the room, causing everything to scatter and making it hard to keep their eyes open.

"Come!! Come to me!!" Twilight struggled to reach Meng Yu, fearing for her safety, and created a magical shield around them to block the storm.

"Hold... Hold on..." After confirming the ambassador was safe, Twilight turned her focus to resisting the storm. Meng Yu, however, didn't intend to sit idly by. She gestured for Twilight to help her get to the balcony door so she could close it.

"What's going on?" Meng Yu sighed in relief after shutting the door, noticing that the world outside was completely covered in snow, obscuring everything from view. Twilight, who had joined her at the door, was equally stunned.

"I... I don't know either!! Wait... Could it be the Crystal Heart..." Twilight murmured to herself before suddenly realizing something and her expression turning anxious.

"Ambassador!! Please stay in your room and don't go outside. I'll be back soon!!" With that, Twilight rushed out of the room, leaving Meng Yu to survey the mess left behind. Sighing, she rubbed her temples before bending down to start picking up the scattered documents. But just then, the half-open door was thrown wide open, and Jin Yang burst in with a sword held by magic. Assuming the chancellor was in danger, he looked around but only saw the scattered papers and a calm Meng Yu. After confirming there was no immediate threat, he sheathed his sword and quickly approached Meng Yu.

"Next time, be more careful. I wasn't frightened by the storm, but your loud entrance almost gave me a heart attack," Meng Yu said in a slightly stern tone, with a hint of displeasure. Hearing this, Jin Yang immediately knelt down, bowing his head as he spoke with the utmost sincerity:

"Forgive me, chancellor!! I was just... worried you were in danger, and I acted rashly..."

"Never mind... Help me gather these documents and organize them. I'll go rest for a bit." After receiving Jin Yang's response, she returned to her desk, massaging her temples, her face once again taking on the same pained expression she had before drinking her medicine.

"Meng Yu? There you are~ Come with me, quickly. Chrysalis is here, and I need to take you somewhere safe!!" Just as she started to feel a bit better, a familiar voice interrupted her again. When she opened her eyes, she saw Twilight standing in the doorway, using a nearly commanding tone to lead Meng Yu and Jin Yang out of the room.

chapter 7.3

A massive black cloud covered the once clear blue sky, plunging the entire land into darkness. Like a predator lurking in the shadows, the raging snowstorm gathered again from all directions towards the Crystal Empire, attempting to destroy this lighthouse city standing in the ice and snow. The brightly lit streets under the magical shield sharply contrasted with the pitch-black landscape outside. Twilight, who had originally planned to leave the Empire, was forced to stay due to the train service being suspended. While she was dining with other royal family members, Spike, acting on his own, held a fan meeting in front of the Crystal Heart. Many ponies flocked to the event, and even some guards volunteered to maintain order. They not only wanted to take pictures with their idol but also to hear him personally recount everything that happened on the day of the Great Catastrophe. Meanwhile, in an ordinary crystal pony house not far away, a pair of eyes, like the storm outside, were secretly watching them.

"My queen, the time has come."Feng Chen lifted a corner of the curtain, observing the ponies gathering outside to ensure that no one noticed the room shrouded in darkness. Once reassured, he turned back to face the living room, which had been transformed into a small nest. Three cocoons, emitting a faint green glow, hung from the ceiling in the center of the room; each cocoon enclosed a helpless pony, with two sets of armor scattered on the floor. In a corner, two Changelings huddled together, trembling and too frightened to lift their heads.

"Very good~" Queen Chrysalis emerged slowly from the shadows, licking off the last remnants of love from her lips as she caressed the large egg in front of her like an art piece.

"And what about you two? Are you ready?" Although Chrysalis didn't directly look at the two trembling Changelings, they were already suffocating under her presence. They stammered but couldn't manage to say a word. Seeing that she wasn't getting the answer she wanted, Chrysalis frowned and slowly turned toward them. The Changelings, sensing her gaze, nodded their heads shakily.

"My dear subjects, I just need you to do something very simple~" Chrysalis moved closer, her tone soft like a mother comforting her crying children. But as she reached out to gently touch them, the two Changelings instinctively flinched away, causing her outstretched hoof to freeze in mid-air. Seeing her subjects recoil as if she were a monster, a flash of sadness passed through Chrysalis's heart. But it was only for a moment; in the next, she resumed her usual expression and pointed to a sealed jar on the table.

"Find a way to place this near the Crystal Heart, then return here and await my next command. Do you understand?"

"Y-yes... My Q-Queen!!" One of the Changelings accidentally made eye contact with Chrysalis, immediately changing its tone to sound as respectful as possible, fearing punishment.

"Good. And don't even think about betraying me, or what you just drank will make you suffer immensely." Chrysalis casually remarked. The Changelings' eyes followed her gaze to Feng Chen, who was using his magic to shake a small colorful vial in the air while making a shushing motion.

"Time is ticking, so you'd better get moving."

"Y-yes... W-we'll do... exactly as... you said..." The two Changelings, their ears twitching in fear, quickly flattened them again, clumsily helping each other stand up. They donned the armor on the ground, transformed into the ponies trapped in the cocoons, and left the room with the jar in hoof under the watchful eyes of Chrysalis and Feng Chen.

"Did you really give them those strange control drugs you mentioned?" Chrysalis asked as the door closed, turning her attention back to Feng Chen, who was still standing by the window, occasionally peeking outside.

"Of course not, my beloved Queen. Those so-called poisons are merely a scare tactic; such things don't exist." Feng Chen responded.

"I see." Chrysalis watched as Feng Chen casually drank the contents of the vial, which eased her suspicions. Though she didn't fully trust Feng Chen due to past events, she had to admit that he was right—such poisons were entirely fictional.

"Now, back to what we were discussing earlier. You said you could brew a transformation potion?"

"Yes, my Queen. In simple terms, it involves capturing and collecting the pheromones you release during transformation and then infusing them into the potion I've concocted." Feng Chen explained the formula and theoretical basis of his potion in great detail, though Chrysalis was more interested in whether it would actually allow a pony to change their appearance at will like her.

"Unfortunately, I haven't had enough time to conduct proper research. Otherwise, I could have made the potion even stronger. But at this stage, the potion should allow the drinker to take on the appearance of whatever form you were in when the pheromones were collected."

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow as she watched Feng Chen draw a series of symbols on the ground that she didn't understand. He then drew a smaller magic circle, about one-fifth the size of the large one, just outside the first, linking the two. Finally, he placed an ordinary-looking glass bottle in the center of the small circle before standing up.

"All set, my Queen. Please step into the circle and transform."

"These had better work," Chrysalis muttered, her tone dripping with skepticism as she slowly stepped into the center of the circle. As she began to transform, her black skin was gradually replaced with a pink hue, and green magical energy started to rise from her body, forming a stream that flowed into the bottle like a river joining the sea. Chrysalis deliberately slowed down her transformation to make it easier to collect the transformation essence. She only stopped when the orb of essence inside the bottle swelled to the size of a walnut.

"Yes!! That's it!!" With the ritual complete, Feng Chen eagerly picked up the bottle, sealing it and gazing at the swirling essence inside with eyes full of excitement. Chrysalis, uninterested in what he was thinking, reclined on the sofa to rest. She knew there was a big event about to unfold, and Chrysalis was waiting for the signal to strike—specifically, a signal that would be impossible to miss.

chapter 7.4

Twilight's emotions at this moment were as turbulent as the sound of her hooves clattering up the stairs. Although she wasn't entirely sure what just happened, the events that had just transpired in the room were still vivid in her mind, causing her to imagine all sorts of terrible scenarios.

"No, no, no... please, not now..." Her thoughts grew more chaotic, to the point where she nearly missed a step and almost fell hard. Fortunately, she reacted quickly, using her wings to regain her balance. Wait, wings? It was this stumble that reminded her she had wings, and with a mix of exasperation and urgency, she took flight, heading straight for the lower levels.

As she landed, Twilight almost collided with a crystal pony who was approaching her. The pony seemed startled, frozen in place for a moment. But Twilight couldn't afford to waste any time, so she quickly apologized and asked:

"I'm sorry for scaring you!... What's happening outside?!"

"P-Princess Twilight, a terrible disaster has struck outside!! We barely... barely made it back alive!! There are still others out there!! They need your help right away!!" The crystal pony hesitated for only a moment before assuming a look of relief and began crying out to her in a hysterical tone. Hearing this, Twilight's heart sank, and she immediately flew past the pony. As she left, the crystal pony watched her go, a small smile forming on their face. After searching the area to ensure no one else was around, the crystal pony continued running deeper into the castle.

When Twilight reached the entrance, she saw many crystal ponies huddled in the corners of the hallway, seeking refuge. They all looked pale, with snowflakes clinging to their coats and manes. Five unicorn guards stood in front of the door, using their magic to create a shield in a desperate attempt to keep the raging storm at bay. The glass door made of crystal reflected nothing but their own images and the endless, bleak darkness outside.

"Twily!! What's going on?! Are you okay?" A familiar voice called out, drawing Twilight's attention back inside the hall. It was Cadance and Shining Armor, arriving late and both looking just as worried.

"I'm fine... but the entire outside is covered in the storm!! Look!" Twilight pointed outside, and as Cadance and Shining Armor looked, their expressions grew darker with every passing second. Finally, they exchanged a glance and almost simultaneously exclaimed, "The Crystal Heart!!"

"They're not going to hold out much longer!!" One of the crystal ponies pointed outside at a small group approaching the castle. The lone unicorn soldier in the group was doing everything he could to maintain a magic shield around them, while the other ponies huddled close together, shivering. The relentless snowstorm showed no mercy, gradually weakening the already fragile shield. Seeing this, Shining Armor didn't hesitate—he rushed into the darkness. In the next moment, a burst of light appeared, like a lighthouse on a dark coastline, driving away the darkness and easing everyone's fears.

"Prince Shining Armor!! Several ponies are trapped under the stage near the Crystal Heart... We need to send soldiers to rescue them immediately!!" The crystal ponies barely had time to catch their breath after being brought inside when another wave of bad news hit. Shining Armor's face turned pale as he quickly asked, "What happened?? Where is the Crystal Heart?!"

"It... it was the stage!! Spike the Brave and Glorious was giving a speech when suddenly there was an explosion, and then... the blizzard came in, and everypony panicked!!"

"What??! Spike is out there too?!" Twilight's heart leapt into her throat. She had been wondering why she couldn't find Spike earlier; it turned out he had gone out to show off his achievements to the ponies again. As frustrated and worried as she was, her concern for Spike's safety overwhelmed her.

"I'm going with you. It's too dangerous out there for one pony alone." Shining Armor knew what Twilight was planning to do, so he voiced his thoughts before she could act. A few soldiers nearby also volunteered to join them, which touched Twilight, but she knew there was something more important that she needed to do.

"Candce, please take care of the ponies here for now. We need to rescue the Crystal Heart and Spike as quickly as possible!"

"Go ahead, Twily, and be careful!!"

As they re-entered the blizzard, everything around them became a blur. Even under the protection of the magic shield, they could still feel the biting cold. Ice shards, like demonic claws, struck the shield from all directions, creating ripples and a crackling sound that the wind carried to their ears. Fortunately, Shining Armor quickly led them to the Crystal Heart's location from memory. But what awaited them was another hellish scene.

The shattered remains of the stage lay quietly in the snow, surrounded by piles of snow mixed with debris. Behind the stage, the structure meant to hold the Crystal Heart was now mostly buried, and the heart itself was nowhere to be seen. Seeing all this, their hearts sank, but Shining Armor quickly ordered the soldiers to search for any trapped ponies, while he and Twilight began searching the snow for fragments of the Crystal Heart.

"They're here!!" Even though the shout was hoarse and weak in such an environment, the ponies managed to spread the word and gathered under the stage: several shivering ponies huddled together, led by Spike, who was trying to keep warm around a nearly extinguished fire.

"Spike!!" Twilight practically pounced on Spike, hugging him tightly. He was trembling, unable to say a word.

"Hold on... Spike, we're here to save you..."

"Search the area!! Whether it's whole or shattered, we need to find the Crystal Heart!!" Shining Armor didn't even have time to feel relieved; he immediately commanded the soldiers to begin the search, hoping to restore everything in the shortest time possible and ensure the safety of the Empire.

"Yes, sir!!"

"W-Wait..." Perhaps it was the warmth he felt in Twilight's embrace, but Spike managed to gather the last of his strength and, trembling, called out to them. When they turned to look at him, Spike pointed to a corner nearby. As he spoke, two ponies moved aside, revealing the Crystal Heart behind them:

"T-The... Crystal... Crystal Heart is there... It's safe... We... we tried to put it... back in place!!... But we failed... The blizzard... the blizzard was just... just too cold."

chapter 7.5

"Please accept my sincerest apologies, Ambassador Meng Yu. I'm very sorry that you had such a terrible experience. Please don't be upset." Twilight Sparkle, sitting opposite Meng Yu, raised the glass of juice beside her hoof as she spoke. Her tone was sincere, and she wore a smile on her face. Accompanying her at this royal banquet were Celestia and Luna, who sat on either side of the long table, raising their glasses to Meng Yu just as Twilight did.

"I accept your apology, Princess Twilight. However, I hope that they will be punished immediately, not just locked away in the dungeon." Meng Yu swirled the glass in her hoof, but she never lifted her head to look directly at the alicorns present.

Since returning from the Crystal Empire, she had maintained a haughty demeanor, which can made some ponies uncomfortable. Twilight, however, assumed that Meng Yu was still shaken and angry from the previous events and had been trying to soothe her emotions. After a serious discussion with the other two princesses, Twilight decided to host this banquet, with Celestia and Luna attending, hoping to earn the ambassador's forgiveness.

Perhaps it was the rich flavor of the juice, or maybe she was admiring her own beautiful reflection in the surface of the glass. After a while, Meng Yu finally looked up at Twilight, a smile appearing on her face. "You should seal them away again, just like you did with Tirek and Cozy Glow. That would solve this problem once and for all."

"Of course! Ambassador Meng Yu, I will invite you to the ceremony where Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and I will banish Chrysalis forever!" Twilight responded almost immediately, pledging that everything was under her control.

"Very well~" Meng Yu replied briskly, then fell silent. This allowed Twilight to breathe a sigh of relief, but she still couldn't understand: if Chrysalis was really released by Meng Yu and her group, why would Chrysalis attack her? If they didn't release her, then who was behind the magic circle that Starlight mentioned?

Twilight pondered this endlessly, unable to make sense of the logic, which left her a bit discouraged. But with Chrysalis captured, she could finally put her mind at ease, no longer needing to live in fear. What could possibly go wrong now? All she needed to focus on was ensuring that nothing went amiss during the sealing ceremony.

"Is the food not to your liking, Ambassador Meng Yu? Please let us know if you need anything replaced." After a long silence, Celestia's concerned inquiry drew the attention of all the ponies at the table to Meng Yu. Before this, the room had been quiet for while, with only the occasional clinking of cutlery breaking the silence, creating a rather tense atmosphere.

"I have no appetite at the moment." Meng Yu seemed to summon great courage just to take a small sip of juice. After glancing around at her guards, she suddenly smiled and looked directly at Twilight. "But this does remind me of something~ Have you found out the whereabouts of the Alicorn Amulet?"

"Huh? ...I...?" Meng Yu's question caught Twilight off guard, and under the gazes of everypony present, she was momentarily at a loss for words. "Chrysalis has been unconscious since she was captured... If she wakes up, the guards will immediately..."

"If Chrysalis keeps pretending to be unconscious, will you keep waiting indefinitely, Princess?" Meng Yu interrupted Twilight impatiently, her tone harsh and cutting.

"I... I'll find a way to wake Chrysalis and ask her about the Alicorn Amulet! Please don't worry, Ambassador!" Twilight quickly stood up, her voice tinged with a hint of grievance. This was her first meal after returning to Canterlot from the Crystal Empire, yet it ended so abruptly. She had been lost in thought and hadn't even had the chance to eat much of the delicacies on the table.

"Wait, I'll go with you. I don't want to miss this important moment." Twilight had just taken a few steps when Meng Yu's words halted her in her tracks. Meng Yu quickly stood up and walked past Twilight without stopping, disappearing through the door without a backward glance. Twilight barely had time to say goodbye to the other princesses before hurrying to catch up.

As they passed through the corridor and descended the staircase, the natural light from outside gradually gave way to the flickering magical torches on the ancient stone walls. This was the deepest part of Canterlot Castle, a place that held many secrets unknown to most ponies. At every corner and every intersection, guards were stationed, their eyes missing nothing.

"There usually aren't this many guards here, but these are special times. We've deployed three times the usual number of troops, along with some hidden defensive magic." Though Twilight deliberately lowered her voice, her words still echoed through the dim tunnel. Meng Yu, however, appeared distracted, constantly searching her surroundings as if wary of something.

"Rest assured, this place is very secure. There's no way Chrysalis could escape." Twilight patiently explained, her tone gentle. She thought Meng Yu was uncomfortable with the gloomy and oppressive environment, so she quickened her pace, hoping to get her out of there as soon as possible.

They arrived at an undecorated wall, where Twilight glanced around before calling out to a guard standing in the corner. "Report, soldier."

"Everything is fine, Princess Twilight." The soldier saluted and fell silent again. Twilight shot a quick glance at Meng Yu before signaling the soldier to come over. "Open the door. The ambassador and I wish to check on the situation."

"Yes, Princess." As the guard's horn glowed with magic, the ground seemed to tremble, and a strange grinding noise filled the air, grating on the ponies' ears.

After the sound of a lock turning echoed through the space, the wall before them began to dissolve like sugar paper dropped into water, revealing the room beyond—a spacious chamber. In the center stood two magical spheres, one large and one small, floating in the air. Inside them were Chrysalis and another changeling, both held in a forced standing position, their forelegs spread wide. They wore magic-suppressing devices on their horns and necks, inscribed with runes. The floor was covered in a complex magic circle, with dense golden magical energy slowly rotating around it. Additionally, five crystals were placed around the circle, forming a pentagon and rotating in the opposite direction of the magical elements. The entire setup was grand and impressive.

"This magic circle was designed by Princess Celestia at my request. Any attempt to disrupt it will trigger an attack from the crystals." Twilight pointed to the softly glowing crystals, which were still rotating, as she explained. She watched Meng Yu's face closely, hoping to ease her concerns. But Meng Yu's face, reflecting the magical light, showed no emotion. She continued to stare at the magic circle, ignoring Twilight's words.

"Uh... Ambassador, please wait a moment. I need some time to dispel the magic..." Twilight realized that the magic circle would have to be deactivated, even though this might give Chrysalis a chance to wake up and escape again. But just as she lit her horn, Meng Yu interrupted her once more.

"It seems they won't be waking up anytime soon, so let's leave it as it is." Meng Yu's voice was calm, her face still devoid of any discernible emotion. With that, she turned and walked out, leaving Twilight standing there in astonishment.

"Then... Ambassador, would you like to return to the dining hall to continue your meal?" After instructing the guards to reseal the entrance, Twilight hurried to catch up with Meng Yu's group. Seeing them heading back, unsure of their destination, she cautiously asked.

"Actually, Princess Twilight, could you take me to the artifact room? I've heard you have a lot of magical treasures in your collection." Meng Yu suddenly stopped and turned around, her face breaking into a sly smile.

Chapter 8:Revealing

Standing at the entrance to the exhibit room, Meng Yu turned to her two escorts and said, "I forgot something in my room. Go back and get it immediately, and don’t keep me waiting too long."

Jin Yun paused, uncertain who the Chancellor was speaking to, as Meng Yu usually called each escort by name when asking them to do something. However, while she was lost in thought, Jin Yang reacted immediately. He didn't speak, only nodded and turned to leave—only to be stopped again by Meng Yu. "Both of you, go together."

"Yes, Chancellor." Realizing her momentary lapse, Jin Yun, afraid of further reprimand, responded immediately and quickly fell in step with Jin Yang, leaving Meng Yu and Twilight at the exhibit room door.

"Lead the way, Princess Twilight. I’m looking forward to seeing what’s inside."

“Jinyang, have you noticed that the Chancellor has been acting very strangely these days? As they walked through the corridors of Canterlot Palace, Jin Yun’s mind was racing. Ever since witnessing the changelings at the Crystal Empire and returning to Canterlot that night, the Chancellor had seemed like a completely different pony.

Gone was the familiar mix of authority and kindness, replaced with a demeanor similar to the arrogant palace officials. Concerned, she wanted to ask her brother about it, but he remained silent. Initially, she thought she'd overstepped by asking, but after a pause, she tried again, calling Jin Yang's name. This time, he finally responded—but not in their native language.

“What did you just say?” he asked.

“Oh…nothing,” she replied, brushing it off. Jin Yang frowned, studying her briefly before turning back to the path ahead. Watching him, Jin Yun’s instincts and her professional knowledge told her something was very wrong with her "brother." To confirm her suspicions, she knew she'd have to conduct a deeper investigation.

“Um…” Jin Yun ventured, moving to walk alongside Jin Yang and cautiously watching his face. “I’m feeling a bit hungry. Want to grab something to eat later?”

“Of course, but let's finish what we need to do first.” Jin Yang agreed almost immediately, yet his gaze remained fixed elsewhere. Now Jin Yun was sure he wasn’t her real brother. But how could she expose this imposter? Perhaps Princess Twilight could help, but Meng Yu was with Twilight now, and her strange behavior made Jin Yun suspect she might be an imposter too.

"Maybe that little dragon could help…" she thought to herself, plotting how to shake off the fake Jin Yang and seek Spike’s assistance. But how could she convince him of everything she’d seen?

“Where are you going?” The familiar yet cold voice snapped Jin Yun back to reality. Distracted, she had almost walked to the other end of the hallway. Jin Yang stood at a doorway, looking at her with a puzzled expression.

“Oh…sorry! I got a bit lost in thought, maybe because I’m just too hungry.” She forced a sheepish smile, quickly retracing her steps to stand beside him. Trying not to raise suspicion, she entered Meng Yu’s room.

Inside, as she surveyed the neatly arranged room, she realized she didn’t remember what the Chancellor needed. Feeling awkward, she began pretending to search, until Jin Yang called her attention.

“It’s on that shelf over there.” Following his direction, she saw an unusual object lying quietly on the middle shelf. It was a black metal piece in an inverted triangular shape, with a bright red, faceted gemstone at its center. Behind it was a unicorn head in simple, sharp lines, with another red gemstone for an eye. Symmetrically spread wings decorated with red gemstones added a weird feeling.

Puzzled, Jin Yun wondered when that thing had appeared there, as she hadn't seen it while tidying the room the night before. Yet curiosity aside, she quickly used magic to retrieve it. The instant she touched it, however, an inexplicable urge to try it on as a necklace filled her mind. Fortunately, she suppressed the impulse, quickly heading toward the door with the item.

But in the next moment, a sudden force yanked her back into the room, crashing her into a table with a loud bang as the object fell from her grasp.

Jin Yang watched everything unfold with a satisfied smile as if it was all going according to plan. With Jin Yun now suspended in midair, he casually picked up the item. “Tsk, tsk…you should be in the dungeon right now, undergoing some rather unpleasant questioning. I should thank you. If you hadn't left that room last night, I wouldn’t have figured out how to handle all three of you at once.” As he spoke, he looked at the item in his hoof with a greedy smile, relishing his success while Jin Yun glared at him in disgust.

“I setup this ‘security measure’ overnight. Do you Like it?” He mockingly asked, while Jin Yun gritted her teeth, her fury nearly overwhelming her. She wanted nothing more than to draw her sword and slice him to pieces, but her struggles were futile as magic chains bound her every move.

“You miserable bastard! put me down!!! and I’ll show you what I can do!” she snarled.

“Oh, im afraid thats not gonna happen~ Right Now you're just a changeling, remember? Let’s see how you fare against all of Canterlot’s soldiers.” From beneath his cloak, Jin Yang produced a pendant, positioning it between himself and Jin Yun. Then, a beam of magic shot from his horn to the pendant and redirected toward Jin Yun’s face.

“At first, I didn't realize your clothing had anti-magic properties, but I quickly found its weak spot.” Jin Yang smirked, flaunting the pendant. When he looked at Jin Yun again, she had taken on the form of a changeling, though her clothes remained unchanged. Satisfied, he backed toward the door. Hearing approaching hoofsteps, he glanced back at Jin Yun, bound and struggling.

“Enjoy the show~ I’ve got other matters to do, so I won’t stick around to play. soldiers! I’ve caught a changeling!” he shouted as a group of soldiers rounded the corner and approached the room. They halted, startled by the dark-skinned changeling suspended in midair, unsure how to react to the unexpected sight.

“Watch her closely, and don’t let her escape! I’ll inform the Princess at once,” Jin Yang ordered one of the soldiers before striding away. Before leaving, he cast a last smug glance at Jin Yun, meeting her defiant gaze with a twisted smile and a wave goodbye as he disappeared around the doorway.

chapter 8.2

Gazing at the changeling bound by magic inside the room, the two guards at the door started whispering to each other, wondering how it managed to sneak into Canterlot undetected. After all, the castle was protected by powerful magic, and they hadn’t encountered a changeling inside the castle in ages.

“How do you think it got in?”

“Could the defensive magic have failed?” the younger guard speculated, only to be immediately contradicted by his companion.

“Are you dumb? Princess Twilight checks on that magic every few days—there’s no way it would just stop working out of nowhere…” His companion paused, glanced at the room, then continued, “But I’m telling you, when the princess finds out about this, the ponies in charge of maintaining those magic are definitely going to be punished. They’ll be polishing armor for days, maybe even facing extra drills from the captain.”

The guard let out a smug chuckle, clearly pleased at the thought. “Honestly, they’ve been flaunting their frequent contact with the princess for too long—it’s about time someone knocked them down a peg.”

“Well, I can’t help but envy them… I’d like to work with the princess too,” the younger guard said with a dreamy smile, imagining himself carrying out orders under her guidance. His companion noticed and slung a hoof around his shoulder, pulling him close. “Speaking of extra drills, I heard you made the captain so mad the other day that he went green in the face and had you running twenty laps around the field. You’ve got some guts, Silver Flash—I’ve never seen anypony get the captain that angry.”

“It’s… a long story…” Silver Flash mumbled, ultimately deciding not to share the whole truth with his companion. After the incident, the captain had sent him to the infirmary for a series of tests, even suspecting that his habit of patrolling the garden solo had caused some strange issue, eventually assigning him to daytime shifts inside the castle instead.

“When is that foreign escort’s reinforcement supposed to arrive?” Using the opportunity, Silver Flash changed the subject, slipping free from his companion’s grip.

“Good point… it’s been quite a while.” His companion suddenly remembered, turning his head to check the hallway corner. Yet, even after straining his ears, he heard no hoofsteps approaching.

“This feels… off… Stay here and keep an eye on the changeling! Don’t let it escape—I’ll be right back.”

“Wait! Hold on!” Before Silver Flash could respond, his companion dashed off down the hallway, leaving him alone. Feeling increasingly uneasy, Silver Flash looked back at the changeling inside the room, gripping his weapon tightly for some sense of security.

“Hey, soldier over there…”

“Silence, you devious changeling! I’m not falling for any tricks!” Silver Flash shouted, trying to muster all his courage, but his voice quivered slightly, betraying his nervousness.

“I… I don’t feel well… Help… me…” The changeling put on a look of intense discomfort, as though it could barely breathe. Silver Flash hesitated, taking a tentative step closer.

“Hey… are you alright?” The changeling seemed to want to speak but slumped over, looking as though it had fainted. Startled, Silver Flash tightened his grip on his weapon and stepped beside the magic circle, feeling a pang of sympathy. Could the magical confinement be causing this? Was there something he could do? Questions flooded his mind, leaving him indecisive. Fortunately, his companion returned just in time, bringing several other guards with him.

“What’s going on? What did you do, Silver Flash?” Seeing the situation, his companion immediately assumed Silver Flash had done something wrong.

“I didn’t do anything! It just suddenly looked like that—I think it’s the magic circle causing it!” Silver Flash protested, prompting his companion to rush forward, pushing him aside to examine the changeling more closely.

“Dang… Maybe the magic circle is confining it, but the castle’s magic is meant to expel changelings by force, so it’s causing this…” His companion’s eyes lit up as he connected the dots, earning nods of agreement from the other guards. “Open the balcony window, just in case it hits the window once we put it down.”

Following his orders, the others opened the window, and then they gathered around the circle, debating how to dismantle it safely and let the changeling out of the balcony. Fortunately, the circle wasn’t complex—they managed to dispel it simply by erasing the magical-coating painted runes on the floor. Surprisingly, the changeling didn’t fly out as expected but instead fell straight to the ground.

“Ha! Looks like the castle’s magic really is down—let’s see how those guys explain that!”

“Forget about that for now. What are we supposed to do with this thing?” Silver Flash looked a bit of speechless, he didn't know how much enmity this companion had with those foals,looking at the mischievous smile on his face, he could only quietly give him a push, hoping that the other would recognize the current situation.

“Right… Let’s lock it up for now, then go report to the princess.” His companion chuckled awkwardly under the others’ stares, then moved closer to the changeling, intending to help it up.

But in an instant, the changeling sprang to life, grabbing his companion’s hoof and throwing him across the room in a wide arc. He crashed into a bookcase, leaving him unconscious. The remaining guards were stunned, exchanging looks before all eyes turned to the changeling. Time seemed to freeze, and everything around them fell silent. Each guard tightened their grip on their weapons, prepared for a fight.

Finally, one of the soiders lunged forward, followed by the second, then the third. But in a flash, they were all lying on the floor, the last thought in each of their minds being, *How is this changeling so nimble?*

Silver Flash’s hooves shook as he struggled to hold his weapon steady, his body frozen in fear. He swallowed hard, hoping the changeling would spare him as he tried to put on a brave face. The changeling approached him, and Silver Flash closed his eyes, instinctively holding his weapon in front of his face.

“Tell your Princess Celestia that Princess Twilight is in danger!”

“Huh?” He cracked open one eye, only to find the changeling gone. Yet, its warning lingered, echoing in his mind, impossible to forget.

chapter 8.3

"Huff... huff..." The rapid, heavy breaths filled the quiet room on that early morning, standing out sharply. Spike had just woken up from a nightmare, and beads of sweat still lingered on his forehead. In his dream, he was running through a raging snowstorm, holding the Crystal Heart in his claws, desperately trying to place it back into the device. But just as he was about to succeed, the Crystal Heart suddenly melted, turning into a puddle of pink liquid that slipped through his fingers. Spike panicked, trying to fix everything, but it was futile. All around him, the snow and ice had frozen everything solid, but the liquid was still flowing rapidly, unaffected by the cold. The howling winds, mixed with snow, seemed to laugh at him as they echoed in his ears. When everything faded, Spike found himself surrounded by ice sculptures of varying sizes—Twilight, Shining Armor, Cadance, and other residents he knew, all permanently sealed inside. He even saw his own image, though it was without wings.

"What a horrible dream..." Spike rubbed his face with his claws, taking a while to snap out of his shock. As he took in his surroundings, he realized he was back in Canterlot. But... had he been unconscious for days? He only remembered the last thing before passing out—hiding with the crystal residents in the ruins under the stage, trying to keep warm with his dragon fire. Speaking of which, Spike felt incredibly thirsty. Spotting a cup of water on the bedside table, he grabbed it and drank it all in one go. But it wasn’t nearly enough to quench his thirst. It felt like he could drain an entire pool.

"Knock knock knock!!" As Spike was getting more water, a sudden, sharp knock on the door rang out, coinciding with the sound of the water bubbling in his cup. He stared at the cup, trying to figure out why it was making such a strange noise, only realizing what was happening when the second knock came.

"Who is it? I'm coming, I'm coming, stop knocking." Spike hurriedly opened the door. The first thing he saw was a familiar eastern-style outfit, but when he looked up, it was a changeling. Taking advantage of Spike’s stunned moment, the changeling quickly seized control of the door, turning back to look outside. After ensuring no pony was chasing them, it slammed the door shut and locked it. Spike, feeling suspicious, backed away. He couldn’t remember the last time he saw a changeling with black skin, and this changeling... had it grown taller and bigger? Spike’s curiosity stirred, and he couldn’t help but wonder: who was this changeling, dressed like one of Meng Yu's personal escorts?

"Who are you...?"

"No time to explain, Spike!! I need your help!! Princess Twilight is in danger!!!" Without letting Spike ask anything, the changeling rushed up to him, speaking in a hurried tone and addressing him by name. It even placed a hoof on his shoulder.

"Wait, wait, hold on! First, tell me who you are! And what do you mean, 'Twilight is in danger'?" Spike was confused, still reeling from the nightmare, now faced with a changeling, and hearing that Twilight was in danger. He had to wonder if this was another dream within a dream. After pinching himself to make sure this wasn’t just another nightmare, he tried to calm the changeling down, hoping to extract more useful information.

"I’m... Meng Yu’s personal escort, Jin Yun! I’ve been turned into this by that guy who looks like Jin Yang using magic! ...The chancellor is probably a fake!! We need to move immediately!!"

"Wait... how do I know you’re really Jin Yun, ambassador's personal escort?" Spike asked. Jin Yun clearly didn’t want to waste any more time explaining. Without responding, she grabbed him and pulled him toward the door. Spike instinctively resisted, gripping the doorframe tightly with his claws. While he still didn’t understand the full situation, the changeling’s actions were far from earning his trust.

"It’s here!!! The royal advisor is in danger!!!" Just then, a group of soldiers, twice the number of the previous ones, appeared, and without saying a word, they began attacking Jin Yun. Even though they had the advantage in numbers, the soldiers were quickly disarmed and knocked out one by one, with Spike watching in awe.

"Whoa... you really are Jin Yun..." After witnessing her incredible fighting skills back in the Crystal Empire, Spike finally believed that this changeling was indeed Jin Yun. But how could all of this be happening? Could it be that all these eastern ponies were actually changelings in disguise? As Spike looked at the soldiers groaning on the floor, he couldn’t help but feel some sympathy for them. While checking their bodies, Spike voiced the biggest question in his mind, only to receive a vague answer.

"I don’t have time to explain!! We need to warn the other princesses and lock down the castle, to prevent those impostors from escaping!" Jin Yun spoke urgently, her anxiety clear. If the chancellor encounters any danger, not only would she disgrace herself before the emperor, but it would also shame her entire master's homegate. And right now, Spike was the only dragon she trusted, so she needed his help. But why had she chosen to trust Spike over the other princesses? Maybe it was because he was a dragon.

"Whoa!! Don’t rush so much!! I can walk on my own!!" Jin Yun, still panicked, didn’t consider Spike’s feelings and dragged him out of the room, heading straight for the display hall. Only after repeated requests did she finally let him go, and as they ran, she explained her suspicions.

"If everything is as you say, then we should be going to Princess Celestia and Luna for help right now!" After understanding the situation, Spike suddenly stopped, and Jin Yun, looking both anxious and confused, waited for him to speak.

"But!!... do you really think..."

"Trust me, we can’t handle them on our own. We need more help!!" Seeing that Jin Yun still had doubts, Spike insisted. Honestly, he didn’t understand why Jin Yun was so opposed to the alicorns.

"Alright..." Under Spike’s determined gaze, Jin Yun reluctantly agreed. "Get on my back, we don’t have time to run to the dining hall."

"What are you going to do?" Spike climbed onto Jin Yun’s back, still not understanding the plan.

"We’ll use teleportation."

"Teleport...?!" As soon as Spike heard the word "teleport," he instinctively tightened his arms around Jin Yun’s neck. The words had barely left his mouth when a bright flash of light enveloped them. The next moment, they appeared in the dining hall, startling Princess Celestia and Luna, who were still having their meal.

"It’s that changeling!!" Standing beside Jin Yun and Spike was one of the soldiers who had been knocked out earlier. He had just reported the situation to the princesses. Seeing the changeling, he stepped back in fear, but with the big princess by his side, he gathered his courage. After a brief hesitation, he charged forward, signaling the other soldiers to try and capture Jin Yun. Of course, all their attempts were in vain as they were swiftly knocked out once again.

"Careful!!" Spike, who had been thrown to the side, saw the magical energy building up around Princess Celestia’s horn. A chill ran through him—if that magic hit, it could be disastrous. But Jin Yun was fast, and she noticed the danger. After knocking down the last soldier, she turned swiftly, using the momentum to make her cloak flare up. She ducked down, hiding completely beneath her cloak. When the magical blast struck her cloak, it ricocheted, much like a ball hitting a net at an angle, and flew off in a different direction, leaving a deep scar on the wall.

"Princess Celestia!! Please wait!! She’s not a changeling!! She’s Meng Yu’s escort, Jin Yun!!"

chapter 8.4

In the display room, Chrysalis wandered around the collection under Twilight's guidance. The room was filled with treasures, many sealed with magical protection, as well as antique relics steeped in history. Each time Chrysalis approached an exhibit, Twilight eagerly stepped forward, enthusiastically recounting the item's origins and significance. The expansive room, lined with display stands at nearly every corner, stirred a sense of admiration in Chrysalis—not for Twilight herself, but for her ability to gather such an extensive collection.

“You have quite the treasure trove, Princess Twilight,” Chrysalis remarked.

“You flatter me, Ambassador. I’m merely keeping these items safe, ensuring they don’t fall into the wrong hooves,” Twilight replied with a proud smile tinged with a hint of vanity. It was rare for any pony to have the privilege of viewing this collection; even her closest friends had never seen the display room or its contents, though some artifacts from their past adventures might have been vaguely familiar.

“I also have a treasure of my own, Princess Twilight. Would you like to see it? I guarantee you’ll be impressed,” Chrysalis offered with a sly grin.

“Of course!” Twilight responded almost instantly, her curiosity piqued. Since the arrival of these Eastern ponies, Twilight has been exposed to countless fascinating artifacts and magic techniques. This was nothing short of a goldmine for a studious pony like her. She imagined the possibilities—learning new magic, recording it in books, and teaching it to others would surely cement her legacy.

“Follow me.”

Twilight left the display room and followed Chrysalis to a secluded chamber in the castle. The room’s decor was simple: a gray carpet covered the floor, and at the center stood an empty pedestal surrounded by a few chairs.

“Where’s the treasure, Ambassador?” Twilight asked, puzzled as her eyes scanned the room. Apart from the pedestal, which could have held an invisible artifact or a tiny trinket, nothing stood out. She circled the pedestal, scrutinizing it for clues, but found none.

“No need to rush, Princess. Why not take a seat first? The show will begin shortly,” Chrysalis suggested calmly, her expression betraying a fleeting, malicious smirk.

Curious but unaware of any danger, Twilight sat down. Little did she know, she had just stepped into Chrysalis's carefully laid trap. Only one final step remained in her grand plan for Chrysalis, and Twilight was about to become her first victim.

A soft creak announced the door’s opening, and Jin Yang entered, carrying a jade vessel on his back. Its elegant curves, intricate carvings, and deep green hue immediately caught Twilight’s attention. She watched Jin Yang placed the artifact on the pedestal, where it stood proudly, radiating an aura of sophistication.

“What a stunning piece…” Twilight marveled, her breath almost taken away. She compared it to the pair of vases the ambassador had gifted her earlier, but this vessel surpassed them in every way—its carved patterns far more luxurious and intricate than the painted designs on the vases.

“It’s magnificent, Ambassador Meng Yu! It’s an honor to see such a beautiful artifact!” Twilight exclaimed, her scholarly passion ignited.

“Oh, it’s more than beautiful, Princess—it has a very unique function,” Chrysalis said, her tone tinged with intrigue.

“A unique function? What might that be?” Twilight leaned forward, her curiosity overpowering her caution.

“To absorb magic,” Chrysalis revealed with a sinister smile.

“What—?” Twilight’s confusion turned to horror as she felt her body suddenly lifted by an invisible force, suspended mid-air.

“Meng Yu—what are you doing?!” Twilight shouted, struggling against the force. But her words faltered as the ambassador’s form melted away, revealing the unmistakable figure of Chrysalis. The realization hit Twilight like a thunderbolt—this was no ambassador.

“Chrysalis?! How—how is this possible?!” Twilight stammered, her mind reeling with disbelief.

“Surprised, Twilight? Do you like the gift I prepared just for you? Hahaha!” Chrysalis’s maniacal laughter echoed through the room as she stepped closer, savoring the sight of her prey.

She could hardly believe what was happening before her eyes. How was she here? How had Chrysalis managed to impersonate the ambassador? A flurry of questions flooded her mind, but she could only watch helplessly as Chrysalis used a hoof to lift her chin, gazing at her like a predator savoring its captured prey.

"Speechless with shock? Hahaha! You've finally met your match!"

“Why… why are you doing this?” Twilight’s voice cracked with a mixture of fear and despair. She never imagined she had been deceived for so long. Twilight couldn’t even figure out when Chrysalis had managed to pull off the switch.

“Why?! You dare ask me why?!” Chrysalis’s voice rose with fury. “You destroyed my hive! My subjects! My everything!” She seethed with rage, her eyes blazing with hatred.

But then, a wicked grin spread across her face. “This time, there’ll be no mistakes. Once I drain your magic, I’ll banish you like Sombra into the void! How does that sound, Princess?” "Hahaha!!"

Gazing at Chrysalis's triumphant smirk, Twilight sank into deep despair. In the face of life and death, her mind involuntarily replayed everything she had experienced—her friends, her family, and this kingdom. Was it all about to disappear?

"Let’s begin! Feng Chen, I can’t wait to start consuming Princess Twilight’s power!" With a nod of acknowledgment from Feng Chen, Chrysalis strode directly to the other side of the display platform, positioning herself opposite Twilight. Closing her eyes and opening her mouth, she prepared to activate the vessel's magic to siphon Twilight's power into herself.

But in the very next moment, she too was caught by an invisible force, her body abruptly restrained midair just like Twilight’s, suspended against her will.

“Feng Chen! Explain this!”

chapter 8.5

“Hahaha!!! Did you really think I rescued you just because I want to help you ascend to greatness?” Feng Chen’s face lit up with a smug grin as she shed her disguise, revealing a cascade of flowing, elegant hair. “You thought I didn’t see through your little schemes? That hiding the Alicorn Talisman would fool me? You were already under my control from the moment I freed you from the statue! I know every thought in your mind, every move you plan to make.”

Chrysalis’s shock turned to a searing blend of betrayal and rage. Her eyes burned with fury as she realized the depth of the deception. Her hatred for Feng Chen at this moment surpassed even her animosity toward Twilight. She wanted nothing more than to rip Feng Chen to shreds, but any attempt at movement was instantly halted by the magical chains pulling her back into place. It was futile. Feng Chen laughed louder, her gaze flickering with unrestrained delight as she watched Chrysalis and Twilight ensnared within her spell.

“Yes, I know~ I know you won’t believe any of this,” Feng Chen continued, her tone dripping with mockery. “Do you remember those crystals I had you consume? I added some *extra powder*. That’s how I’ve reinforced my control over you! Hahaha!!!” Feng Chen’s arrogance made Chrysalis feel sick. Her teeth ground together as she glared at her captor, wishing her venomous stare could reduce Feng Chen to ash.

“And as for you, my esteemed Princess Twilight,” Feng Chen said, shifting her attention to Twilight with a teasing smirk. “That pendant you’re so fond of? I tampered with it as well.”

“What?!” Twilight’s voice quivered with a mix of fury and disbelief.

“Unlike Chrysalis, I couldn’t control your mind outright,” Feng Chen explained with feigned patience, “but by convincing you to wear it long enough, I could still influence your thoughts and decisions, steering you wherever I pleased.”

“You won't get away with this !!” Twilight shouted, her voice cracking with emotion. Anger and sorrow mingled in her tone as she grappled with the realization that even she had fallen victim to Feng Chen’s manipulation.

“Simple mind control is boring,” Feng Chen said, her smile widening. “It’s far more satisfying to watch somepony make decisions on their own—thinking they’re in control—only to realize later that they were following my instruction all along. The regret, the despair, the panic that comes after? That’s what I enjoy most.”

Twilight and Chrysalis struggled against the magical circle’s grip, desperation etched on their faces, but Feng Chen only chuckled as she continued her taunting monologue.

“I know, I know—I’ll face judgment eventually. Maybe imprisonment, too. But that won’t happen today~” Feng Chen’s voice brimmed with excitement rather than fear.

“Oh, what a glorious moment this is! I wish I could stay longer with you two, but I have other matters to attend to~ Let’s begin, shall we?”

As the magic circle activated, Twilight and Chrysalis felt a powerful force wrenching the magic from their bodies. The pain was excruciating, leaving them gasping silently as their mouths opened involuntarily. A stream of glowing energy, colored to match each of their magical auras, flowed from their mouths into the vessel on the platform. The artifact began to radiate a deep, greenish glow, intensifying as the stream quickened. Feng Chen’s eyes glimmered with greed, and her laughter grew louder and more unhinged.

When the last traces of magic were drained, Twilight and Chrysalis collapsed to the floor, unshackled but utterly weakened. Pain, dizziness, and exhaustion coursed through their bodies, rendering them helpless. They could only watch as Feng Chen sauntered toward the vessel, now brimming with magic, and claimed it triumphantly.

“I would stay and play a little longer but have places to be. Farewell for now, Twilight Sparkle~” Feng Chen leaned down, her grinning face the last thing Twilight saw before darkness overtook her. She was unwilling to accept it—she didn’t want to let Feng Chen escape like this. But her surroundings seemed to grow darker and darker, and everything began to slow down, as though time was grinding to a halt...

When Twilight awoke, sunlight streamed through a window into a clean, orderly room. The brightness stung her eyes, and she blinked several times before her vision adjusted. The surroundings felt unfamiliar yet oddly comforting. Glancing around, she noticed a fruit basket, a tray of cupcakes, and a medical chart by her bedside. Slowly, she realized she was in a hospital.

“You’re awake, Twilight!!!” a familiar voice exclaimed. Spike had just entered the room, his wings fluttering with excitement. He placed a bowl of porridge on the bedside table and rushed to her side. “How are you feeling? Should I call the doctor?”

“I… Did you catch Feng Chen? And Chrysalis?!” Twilight used her hoof to prop herself up, her face etched with exhaustion. She looked at Spike, her eyes filled with hope, yearning to hear some good news from him.

However, Spike’s expression turned awkward, and he hesitated momentarily, unable to utter a single word. Seeing his reaction, Twilight seemed to understand everything. She lowered her gaze to the blanket, her expression sinking into despondency.

“Don’t worry!” Spike said hurriedly, trying to lift her spirits. “We’ll catch them again. But for now, you need to rest. Meng Yu made this porridge for you—try to eat a little.”

Spike set up a small table over Twilight’s lap and placed the warm bowl of porridge on it. The fragrant aroma wafted up, briefly lifting her mood. But as she reached for the spoon, she realized, to her horror, that her hoof couldn’t grasp it.

“My… my magic… My magic is gone!!!” Twilight’s voice broke as tears welled in her eyes, the crushing reality of her situation finally setting in.

Chapter 9:Distant land

The sparkling ocean surface reflected the morning sunlight and the rhythmic sound of waves crashing against the ship’s hull, creating a unique and tranquil atmosphere. The faint sea breeze caressed Twilight as she stood on the deck, gazing out at the endless expanse of water. She let out a deep sigh once more.

Half a month ago, she had fallen into despair after losing all her magic, aimlessly wandering through her days. But with the help of the other three princesses and her ever-supportive friends, she was eventually pulled out of her gloom.

When Meng Yu brought news of Feng Chen’s whereabouts, Twilight decided to join Meng Yu’s fleet and embark on a journey to the Eastern Continent. Not for sightseeing, to spread friendship, but to reclaim her stolen magic.

“Princess Twilight, breakfast is ready, and your friends are eagerly awaiting your presence,” came the voice of Xiao Ling, Meng Yu’s deputy. Twilight turned her head, forcing a smile. “I’ll be there shortly.”

Xiao Ling said no more. She folded her hands in a polite bow, then slowly stepped back before returning to her duties. Twilight, meanwhile, stood lost in thought, a mix of emotions swirling within her. She felt deeply grateful that everypony had been willing to give up their lives and careers to accompany her on this uncertain journey.

Yet, this gratitude was tinged with guilt: Rainbow Dash had a thriving career with the Wonderbolts, Rarity her flourishing fashion business, Pinkie Pie her beloved desserts, Applejack her family’s Sweet Apple Acres, and Fluttershy her cherished animal friends. How could any of these not be necessary to them? Despite their constant reassurances, Twilight found herself sinking into self-reproach.

These circumstances were unlike anything they had faced before. While they had endured many hardships together in Equestria, they had always been able to return to their lives afterward. But now? The road to reclaiming her magic was still determined, and no one knew what lay ahead. Twilight had tried to dissuade her friends from joining her, but they were as steadfast as she was—just as Meng Yu had been when Twilight insisted on joining the fleet despite Meng Yu’s initial refusal.

Still, Twilight couldn’t quite understand why Meng Yu insisted she conceal her identity as an alicorn—her condition for allowing Twilight on board. She recalled Meng Yu’s fleeting look of shock and subsequent reluctance when she made the request. Even the outfit Rarity had tailored for Twilight to disguise herself felt unnecessary. Many Eastern ponies at the onboard banquet had already seen her as an alicorn. Was Meng Yu hiding something? With questions swirling in her mind, Twilight resolved to confront Meng Yu after breakfast.

“Twilight! You have to try this!” Pinkie’s enthusiastic greeting reached Twilight the moment she stepped into the galley, a delightful aroma wafting through the air.

Since joining the ship, Pinkie Pie had bonded with the chefs, eagerly exploring the intricacies of Eastern cuisine. The vast array of dishes continuously amazed her, showcasing how even a single ingredient could produce a variety of flavors through different cooking methods and spices. To Pinkie, it was like discovering a new world. Her days were now spent observing the chefs in action and occasionally showing off her skills, treating the crew to Equestrian desserts.

“Thinking about something sad again?” Rarity, sitting beside Twilight, noticed the fleeting melancholy in her expression. She leaned closer, hoping to offer some comfort. Twilight shook her head, forcing a smile.

“I’m fine... no need to worry about me.”

Rarity studied her momentarily, hesitated, and then decided against pressing further. Instead, she nudged a plate of pastries toward Twilight. “Eat while they’re warm. These are as delightful as anything Pinkie makes!”

Twilight nodded. Though her mind remained clouded with thoughts, the lively and cheerful breakfast atmosphere helped ease her burden, and the bitter taste of her worries melted away with the sweetness of the treats. Afterward, she and her friends stayed in the galley, chatting and sharing their experiences from the past two weeks. Meng Yu joined them briefly before excusing herself to return to her duties. Not long after she left, Twilight also made her exit, citing an errand.

Back in her room, Meng Yu stood before a map, lost in thought as she planned the fleet’s next move. The sound of hoof steps approached her door, hesitating before stopping entirely. Though no knock followed, Meng Yu quickly guessed who it was.

“If you have something to say, please come in, Twilight.”

Twilight paused, momentarily startled by Meng Yu’s perceptiveness. Then, realizing how frequently she had visited, she brushed it off and stepped inside.

“Sorry to bother you again, Meng Yu.”

“Not at all. Your presence brings some life to this dull room. You can’t imagine how tedious it gets to stare at paperwork all day. It’s always a pleasure to chat,” Meng Yu replied lightheartedly. Twilight glanced at the documents on the desk, reminded of her early days as a ruler and how overwhelming it had been—except she had Spike to help her. Without him, she couldn’t fathom how she would have managed.

Her admiration for Meng Yu grew; she remained composed and unyielding, even under Chrysalis’s persecution. Twilight couldn’t help but see shades of Princess Celestia in her, perhaps explaining why she sought Meng Yu’s company so often.

“Twilight, we’ve been at sea for over two weeks, well beyond Equestria’s waters. We’re navigating the vast ocean, and it will take another two to three months to reach the Seresia Continent,” Meng Yu began, pointing to a slow-moving marker on the map.

“The fast ship Feng Chen stole is here. Our fleet is about half a day away.”

“Can’t the fleet move any faster?” Twilight’s brows furrowed at the mention of Feng Chen’s name. She wanted nothing more than to reclaim her magic immediately. But Meng Yu’s shake of the head dashed her hopes slightly.

“Don’t worry,” Meng Yu reassured her. “The fast ship has limited supplies. Even if she’s rationing carefully, she won’t last much longer.” She then pointed to an island. “We’ll force her to dock here. With no fresh water or provisions, capturing her will only be a matter of time.”

Hearing this, Twilight felt a slight lift in weight. All she wanted now was to bring Feng Chen to justice.

chapter 9.2

Gazing at the tranquil sea for hours, the lookout perched high atop the ship's mast began to feel bored. He retrieved a small toy from his pocket, fiddling with it briefly to pass the time. Aside from scanning the surroundings for safety hazards like reefs or islands, the lookout had been entrusted by Meng Yu with one critical mission: to remain vigilant for the stolen fast ship.

Taking a sip from the water pouch slung over his shoulder, the lookout glanced up at the sky. The bright midday sun glimmered in the cloudless blue expanse, marking the approach of the afternoon. A faint dot emerged on the distant sea as he returned his gaze to the horizon.

He tried to discern it more clearly by squinting and shading his eyes with a hoof. Unsatisfied, he grabbed his spyglass and peered through it, and there it was—the stolen fast ship. His heart leaped; after days of tracking, he had finally spotted it.

Without hesitation, the lookout leaped from the crow’s nest, diving swiftly toward the deck below. Just as his face was about to meet the wooden boards, he unfurled his wings, breaking with precision and adding a flourish by lightly grazing the deck in an elegant arc. His landing brought him directly before the Chancellor’s quarters. Knocking swiftly, he entered the room. The impressive maneuver had not gone unnoticed; Rainbow Dash, just stepping out of the cabin, stared in amazement, her eyes sparkling at the display of skill.

"Reporting, Chancellor! We’ve sighted the stolen fast ship, approximately three to five nautical miles away," the lookout announced respectfully, his voice carrying restrained excitement as he saluted.

“Excellent!” Meng Yu exclaimed, slamming her book shut and rising abruptly from her seat, unable to mask the excitement in her eyes.

"Give the order: dispatch three fast ships from the left and right flanks to intercept. Ensure she is captured."

“As you command, Chancellor!” The lookout saluted again and left swiftly to relay the orders. Meng Yu, meanwhile, carefully placed her book aside and pondered briefly. Ultimately, she decided to inform Twilight of the news. Although it would likely lift Twilight’s spirits and ease her burdens, Meng Yu couldn’t guarantee they would successfully capture Feng Chen in one attempt.

When she arrived at Twilight’s quarters, she was deep in a Go game with Jin Yun. Twilight sat silently across from Jin Yun, her face tense as she stared intently at the black-and-white stones on the board. Following Meng Yu's instructions, Jin Yun was assigned to keep Twilight company during the voyage, which offered a distraction from the monotony of life at sea.

Before them lay a Go board, a centuries-old pastime from Seresia combining relaxation with strategy. Though a novice, Twilight was progressing rapidly and had developed a fondness for the game. Even Spike watched the match in rapt attention from the side. Meng Yu hesitated to interrupt, opting to observe quietly from the doorway.

When Jin Yun noticed Meng Yu, she moved to rise and bow, but Meng Yu waved a hoof, signaling her to continue. Jin Yun acknowledged the gesture with a subtle nod and resumed the game. Twilight, taking her time with every move, placed her next stone after long deliberation. In stark contrast, Jin Yun played quickly, her competitive spirit shining through with each move.

Eventually, Meng Yu found it hard to keep watching. The emperor had sent Jin Yun and her brother Jin Yang to escort and protect her on this voyage. Jin Yun was efficient and decisive, even surpassing her brother in some ways. However, she had one fatal flaw: her overly competitive solid spirit. Despite Meng Yu's repeated attempts to temper it, her efforts had yielded little success.

Meng Yu deliberately cleared her throat softly, prompting Jin Yun to turn her head toward her. Jin Yun seemed to grasp the unspoken message in just a few seconds of silent eye contact. Her aggressive intent visibly softened, and Twilight's tightly furrowed brows finally eased. She still lost the game but didn’t let it discourage her.

“Meng Yu? Oh, I didn’t notice you! I got so focused on the game,” Twilight said apologetically, rising to greet Meng Yu and guiding her to a seat.

“Thank you for having Jin Yun teach me Go. Even though I keep losing, it’s such a fascinating game!”

“I’m glad you’re enjoying it,” Meng Yu chuckled. After some lighthearted conversation, she shifted to the main topic.

“Twilight, I have some good news. We’ve located Feng Chen’s trail. I’ve already dispatched ships to intercept her.”

“Really? Where is she now?!” Twilight shot up from her seat, eyes fixed on Meng Yu, desperate for confirmation.

“She’s just a few nautical miles ahead of the fleet.”

“Please, take me to see it right away!”

Following Meng Yu's guidance, Twilight approached the ship's bow. Taking the spyglass offered by Meng Yu, she peered into the distance. There, on the horizon, she spotted the stolen ship. Surrounding it in a V-shaped formation were six swift ships in hot pursuit, steadily closing in on their target. It wouldn’t be long before they could intercept the fugitive.

Seeing this sight, Twilight felt a wave of relief wash over her. The tension that had gripped her heart for days finally began to ease. She couldn't help but wish she were aboard one of those swift ships, taking matters into her hooves to capture Feng Chen. Then, she could return to Equestria with her friends and convene with the other princesses to decide Feng Chen's fate.

But fate has a way of toying with ponies, offering a glimmer of hope only to snatch it away with cruel precision. A thick, white mist suddenly began to form on the horizon.

Within mere moments, it grew and spread, engulfing the expanse of the sea like a colossal white beast poised to devour the ships below. Under the watchful eyes of all aboard, the mist crept steadily toward the fleet, its presence both ominous and inescapable.

Upon witnessing this development, Meng Yu’s heart sank with a sense of foreboding. She had hoped that Feng Chen would surrender peacefully and not make a reckless move. Yet, as she feared, Feng Chen's ship, undeterred, plunged directly into the thick mist, vanishing from sight almost instantly. Meng Yu knew such sudden fog was often riddled with hidden dangers and treacherous terrain. To enter it unthinkingly was to court disaster, risking the ship and all aboard to the peril of the sea.

Realizing the situation, Meng Yu immediately ordered the fleet's pursuit to stop. A nearby signal officer swiftly carried out her command, igniting a flare at the ship's prow. A burst of light shot skyward, and with a loud *bang*, it erupted into a massive cloud of red smoke—a clear signal to the entire fleet to cease their chase.

Twilight’s disbelief turned to anger. “Why are we stopping?! Feng Chen was within reach! Why let her escape?!”

Meng Yu remained silent for a moment, staring into the thickening mist. Finally, she sighed and spoke.

“I’m sorry, Twilight. I want to capture Feng Chen as much as you do, but you don’t understand. Sailing into that fog is perilous. Ships could easily lose their way or crash into hidden reefs. The risk to our fleet is too unimaginable.”

“But we were so close! Just one final push, and we could’ve succeeded!” "Ambassador, are you willing to let Feng Chen escape like this?"Twilight protested, her voice trembling.

"How dare you speak to the Chancellor like that!?" Before Meng Yu could respond, Jin Yun, standing beside her, took the initiative to attack: "The Chancellor has her plans for what to do, and you have no right to speak out of turn and make malicious speculations!”

"That's enough!!" Meng Yu turned her head and scolded, causing Jin Yun to swallow the words on the tip of her tongue and lower her head without saying a word.

"I would like to lead the capture myself, but I am not alone. Beneath my hooves are thousands of lives. With a single command, they would follow me into fire and water. I understand how you feel, Twilight, but as the captain of a thousand ships, I must ensure their safe return home, not to put them in harm’s way." Mengyu said, turning to look at Twilight. She offered a look of apology, but there was more resignation in her expression than anything else.

After explaining, she fell silent, her gaze distant as she contemplated the weight of her responsibilities.

“Then please, Ambassador, lend me a ship. Let me go after Feng Chen myself!”

chapter 9.3

“Chancellor, should we leave princess like this? What if something bad happens to her? We promised both princesses that we would return them safely.” Mengyu stood at the ship's bow, watching the vessels slowly disappear into the fog in the distance. Her guard, Jinyang, raised this concern, confused about Mengyu's decision to allow Twilight to undertake such a dangerous mission.

“That’s why I secretly sent Xiaoling and JinYun to hide on that ship, just in case,” MengYu explained. “After all, the sea is not like land; if something goes wrong, there’s no room for maneuvering. But since the princess is determined to proceed, we must respect her choice. If she succeeds, I will be happy for her; if she fails, we will still manage. With JinYun's skills and Xiaoling's techniques, bringing the princess and her friends back safely shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Wise as always, Chancellor,” JinYang said, slightly lowering his head in respect. After offering his compliment, he couldn’t help but add:

“Chancellor, there is one more matter I’m unsure whether to speak on.”

Hearing this, Mengyu slightly turned her head to look at Jinyang. “What is it?”

“Ever since Twilight and her friends boarded the ship, I have noticed that the crew has been increasingly discussing the legend of the Alicorn in private. If this continues, it may cause panic, so I hope the Chancellor will issue an order to stop it.”

“Tsk... Didn’t I already say? The princess boarded the ship only to help us pursue the thieves together. Once she retrieves her magic, we will send her and her friends back to Equestria. Convey my orders: any pony caught discussing this privately will face fifteen strikes with a rod and three days of fasting.”

Mengyu pressed her forehead, feeling quite helpless. Regarding the legend of the Alicorn, even though she had her own apprehensions and couldn’t help but wish that Twilight would return to her own country sooner, compared to the legend, she was more concerned that the crew's private discussions could amplify their fears uncontrollably, ultimately leading to a loss of morale. Now, she could only grit her teeth and suppress this public opinion, even if it meant bearing the blame.

“The subordinate will take care of it right away.” After Jin Yang received the order, he immediately turned to leave, but Meng Yu suddenly called out to him again:

“One more thing. Have the fleet stand by and remain in place until I issue further instructions.”

“As you wish, Chancellor.”

As they conversed, Twilight watched the fleet grow smaller in the distance from the stern cabin of the fast boat. She took a deep breath and returned to the cabin when a white mist obscured the view.

“Phew! This is my first time piloting a boat, but it doesn’t feel as difficult as it looks!” Applejack exclaimed as she stood in the wheelhouse, her hooves resting on a thick, slanted wooden pole embedded in the floor. The top of the pole was flat and round, and a magic crystal was embedded in its center, surrounded by some simple decorative carvings. Beneath them lay an area filled with hundreds of extremely complex mechanical components. One only needed to press down on the pole to control the boat's direction, which would propel the boat forward. Raising the control lever would reduce speed, and it could even reverse the boat.

“I want to try it too! Let me have a turn!” Rainbow Dash said eagerly, watching how effortlessly Applejack was handling the boat. She couldn’t contain her excitement and wanted to experience the thrill of navigating the ship. Just as Rainbow Dash moved closer to the control stick, eager to take over, Applejack concealed her movement with her body and shook her head in refusal, jokingly saying:

“Come on, Rainbow Dash! You were feeling seasick when you first got on the boat! I don’t want to see ya slumped over the control stick like a wilted leaf. This is something better left to somepony stronger!”

“Hey! That’s not true! I don’t get seasick anymore!” Rainbow Dash replied, perking up but showing a hint of annoyance. She argued vigorously, only to see A Jie smile even more broadly.

“Hah! Are you talking about that thing hanging around your neck?”

Just as Rainbow Dash was about to retort again, they heard hoofsteps approaching. She glanced behind Applejack and saw Twilight entering, looking severe. Applejack wanted to tease a bit more, but noticing Rainbow Dash's focus was elsewhere, she turned to look behind her. Upon seeing Twilight’s expression, she immediately put away her smile and asked with concern, “Are you okay, sweetheart?”

“Um... I’m fine,” Twilight replied, shaking her head and forcing a smile. After hesitating momentarily in front of the two ponies, she turned to Rainbow Dash and said, “Rainbow Dash, could you do me a favor?”

“Of course! You can count on me! What do you need?” Rainbow Dash answered immediately.

“We have entered a foggy area now, and we might not be able to see ahead or our surroundings. Do you think you can clear the fog like you clear the sky?”

Rainbow Dash did not respond to Twilight right away; instead, she fell into deep thought. She recalled how many times she had cleared clouds—more than the feathers on her wings! Logically, clearing this fog shouldn't be a problem. However, she had never dealt with such a vast area of foggy weather before and was unsure if handling it would be as simple as clearing clouds. Still, she was always willing to challenge herself. After a moment, she looked up at Twilight, whose eyes were filled with anticipation, and confidently replied:

“Not a problem!” Seeing Rainbow Dash's confidence made Twilight feel encouraged, and her worries vanished.

“Great! Let's get started quickly; the sooner we solve this, the sooner we can return to Ponyville!”

Before Rainbow Dash could say anything, Twilight quickly walked toward the front of the ship. Rainbow Dash glanced at the entrance where Twilight had disappeared, then turned back to look at Applejack, feeling a bit hesitant. But Applejack just smiled knowingly and waved her hoof, urging Rainbow Dash to hurry and follow.

“You will have your chance, but not now. Hurry up and go; everypony is waiting for you.” Applejack understood what Rainbow Dash was thinking and wanted to steer her away from any distractions. Rainbow Dash nodded in understanding, spread her wings, and flew out.

“Rainbow Dash, what do you think of this outfit I made?”

As she turned her head toward the ship's bow, Rainbow Dash heard Rarity calling her name and saw her using magic to hold up a costume made from hoof materials. The moment Rainbow Dash laid eyes on the fabric, her body shuddered uncontrollably. Fortunately, she seemed oblivious to her slight reaction and enthusiastically introduced her work. The costume was a dazzling masterpiece, adorned with an abundance of sequins that shimmered in a vibrant array of rainbow colors. Each sequin captured and reflected light, and as they clinked and clattered against one another, they emitted a sharp, metallic sound that pierced the tranquility of the surrounding environment.

“Rarity, is everything ready?” Twilight asked, her brows furrowing with concern.

“Of course! The thick fog cannot overshadow such an exquisite piece of art!” Rarity proudly showcased her creation to Twilight Sparkle, who stood nearby and nodded thoughtfully, her eyes reflecting admiration for Rarity's talent. Then, as if sharing a thought, both fillies turned to look at Rainbow Dash.

“Don’t tell me I have to wear that…” Rainbow Dash felt a tightening in her chest, a wave of unease washing over her. She surprisedly looked at Twilight and Rarity, hoping they were joking. However, Rainbow Dash saw no hint of laughter on Twilight's face. On the contrary, Twilight looked very serious.

“I know you don’t like wearing them, Rainbow Dash," she said, her voice gentle yet firm. "The decorations on this outfit serve a specific purpose: they’re designed to help us keep track of your location. With the fog rolling in and getting thicker by the minute, it’s really important to me that you don’t lose your way while you’re out there clearing things up. I just want to make sure you stay safe.”

chapter 9.4

“Oh my gosh..... I can’t believe I actually agreed to wear these clothes......” Rainbow Dash muttered to herself. If it weren't for the white mist surrounding her, everypony might have seen the look on Rainbow Dash's face that resembled someone who unexpectedly bit into a sour lemon, with her features twisted in discomfort. Every flap of her wings caused the sequins on her outfit to jingle against each other. To prevent her from accidentally flying outside the visible area of the ship while clearing the mist, a thick, long rope was wrapped around her waist, with the other end tied to the mast at the front of the ship.

“Be careful!! Rainbow Dash!! I'm counting on you for the next part!!!” Twilight's voice came from below, interrupting Rainbow Dash's thoughts. She turned her head and saw Twilight shouting from the ship's bow.

“Well, you all better keep up then!!” After saying this with tsundere, Rainbow Dash gave her mane a quick toss, decided to stop worrying about the parts on her outfit, and quickly got to work. As she flew out, the crew on the deck even felt a slight sway of the ship beneath their hooves.

As she began her task, Rainbow Dash quickly realized that handling the thick mist was proving to be far more challenging than managing dark storm clouds—much harder than she had anticipated. If the dark clouds could be considered a sponge soaked with water, the fog in front of her was like melting ice cream, sticky and challenging to clear away.

Soon, she discovered that using the airflow from flapping her wings and flying was actually easier for dispersing the mist than the traditional methods for removing dark clouds. Seeing this, Rainbow Dash decided to let loose and began performing various tricks in the air to blow away the mist.

As time went by, the fog ahead of the ship quickly gathered to the sides in a visible fast speed, following the dazzling flight path of Rainbow Dash. The ship's speed increased rapidly due to AppleJack's continuous effort to maneuver the downward control lever in the helm. Viewed from above, it looked like an icebreaker charging full speed across the ice plains. Not far ahead of them was the elusive ship of Feng Chen.

When Rainbow Dash spotted a vague figure in the mist, she exclaimed excitedly, "I see the ship!! It's right in front of us!!"

At this news, her friends scrambled to the bow of the ship, their hearts pounding in unison as the silhouette of the vessel gradually came into focus before them. Twilight Sparkle felt a rush of elation; she was desperate to confront Feng Chen right away. Yet, as always, her reason triumphed over impulse, compelling her to think of safety and strategy. It was crucial to board the ship with her friends rather than charge ahead alone.

As their ship gradually approached, Twilight sensed that something was wrong. The vessel, which had been trying to escape, now appeared to be a powerless machine, aimlessly drifting on the waves. The surrounding mist made it look quite eerie. Twilight frowned, worried that this could be a trap set by Feng Chen. However, there was no other choice; once the two ships were parallel,As the two boats aligned side by side, Twilight kept two ponys at the bow on standby while she and other friends carefully boarded Feng Chen's ship.

"Show yourself!! Feng Chen!!!" Twilight shouted while vigilantly scanning the area around her. Even as the mist thickened to the point of almost obscuring her vision, she knew Feng Chen was hiding in a corner, secretly watching them. No matter the reason for this ship's stop, may Princess Celestia bless her; she had to seize this rare opportunity.

"Don't struggle in vain!! Feng Chen, you're surrounded by the sea; you can't escape!!" Twilight called out again but received no response. So she turned to the companions beside her, and with just one glance, they knew her intent and stepped cautiously towards the helm. For speed considerations, the fast ship's overall structure was simple and functional, with only a necessary rail supporting the sails on the deck; the only places to hide the steeds were the helm at the back of the ship and the cabin beneath their hooves. If Feng Chen had hidden in the cabin, she would be cutting off her own escape route, since the only way to access the lower cabin was through the skylight on the deck.

Even if Feng Chen hid in the helm, that small space couldn’t provide much room for concealment. However, Twilight and the others turned the entire ship upside down and still couldn’t find any trace of Feng Chen. This even led Twilight to doubt whether she was chasing the wrong ship, wondering if this was just a vessel that looked highly similar. She stood there in the helm, scanning her surroundings without knowing how many times she had done so.

“Uh... Twilight?? I think we should go back to the ship now.” Just as Twilight was considering whether to scour one more time, Rainbow Dash pushed the door open and walked in. Her expression was somewhat grim as if she had discovered something unbelievable.

“What happened, Rainbow Dash???” Rainbow Dash did not immediately respond to Twilight's question but instead pulled her onto the deck and pointed at the sky not far away, saying:

“Princess Celestia above, I’ve never seen such a large area of dark clouds!! We need to leave quickly!!” Looking in the direction Rainbow Dash was pointing, the cloud mass in the sky appeared even darker than the storm clouds conjured by King Sombra. Just then, a loud clap of thunder sounded nearby, and they could vaguely see flashes hidden within the dark clouds. Following that, a strong wind howled in, nearly forcing everypony to shut their eyes. The once calm sea began to rise and fall with the wind shift, causing the ship to start swaying unsteadily.

Everything unfolded in a whirlwind of chaos; Twilight’s mind raced as she recalled Meng Yu’s urgent warning, echoing in her ears. She had drastically underestimated the storm’s ruthless approach, its ferocity unlike anything she had ever encountered at sea. Yet, amidst the rising panic, a flicker of hope emerged. The storm, while menacing, was still a considerable distance away, allowing them a precious moment to act.

Swiftly, Twilight sprang into action, her voice cutting through the rising winds as she rallied her friends. "We need to return to the ship! Now!" she instructed, urgency lacing her tone. Her friends scrambled onto the deck, adrenaline surging through them as they realized the gravity of the situation. With practiced efficiency, they maneuvered the sails and began to chart a course away from the impending doom, sailing into the vast white expanse that stretched tirelessly before them.

Behind them, the sky darkened ominously, thick clouds swirling like a menacing beast ready to unleash its fury. Each resonating clap of thunder rolled through the air, a noisy reminder of the storm’s impending arrival, sending shivers down their spines. Standing resolutely at the stern of the ship, Twilight felt a mix of dread and determination as she gazed skyward. The heavens twisted in shades of gray, with blinding streaks of lightning illuminating the darkening skies in a relentless dance. Her heart raced, pounding against her chest with every flash and rumble, resonating deep within as the weight of the storm loomed ever closer.

She prayed to leave this place quickly, but how could everything go as she wished? The storm was moving far faster than the ship, and just as they were attempting to escape, a large dark cloud appeared out of nowhere, bringing a new storm that cut off their retreat and seemed determined to bury them in twilight.

The fast ship beneath her hooves had turned into a mere plaything of the surging waves. The fierce splashes and torrential rain mixed together, following the rhythm of the lightning and violently striking the fragile hull. Everypony onboard could only cling tightly to the sturdiest object nearby, praying that neither they nor the ship would be overturned. They prayed for a miracle—that the storm would end soon and that everypony would be safe.

However, the one who needed a miracle the most, was Rainbow Dash. In the chaos of the sea spray, she had lost the pendant hanging around her neck, which she used to relieve her seasickness, before she could escape into the cabin. A strong wave of dizziness swept over her, and her hooves weakened, causing her to fall into the unfathomable, tumultuous waves as the next surge of water struck the ship.

Chapter 10:The clam

Outside the window, lightning and storm put on a dazzling performance, accompanied by the chaotic symphony of raindrops and crashing waves. Everything happened in an instant, as the frail ship struggled to navigate the turbulent seas. Inside the helm room, Applejack was desperately trying to steer the ship, attempting to keep it steady and prevent it from being capsized by the relentless waves.

However, no matter how hard she tried, the control lever in her hooves no longer moved as smoothly as it had initially. It was as if an invisible force was working against her. Every maneuver required several times the effort she’d previously expended, and even the slightest lapse in focus would see the lever pushed back with overwhelming force. Her intense concentration quickly drained her stamina.

“I... I can’t hold on much longer!” Applejack’s cry for help jolted Twilight into action. She rushed to assist, but as the destructive roar outside reached her ears, regret flooded her heart. She now deeply regretted ignoring Meng Yu’s warning and stubbornly insisting on chasing Feng Chen. Not only had they failed in their pursuit, but she had also dragged everypony into this perilous situation. However, no amount of regret could change what had already happened. Twilight knew that survival depended on finding a way out, not succumbing to despair and becoming victims of the unforgiving sea.

Her mind raced frantically, recalling every bit of information she’d ever read about sea navigation. Yet the chaotic surroundings made it impossible for her to concentrate and sift through her memories, only amplifying her anxiety. Suddenly, a noise came from below the deck. At first, Twilight thought the ship might be taking on water, but then she saw two familiar faces emerge from the hidden floor hatch: Jin Yun and Xiao Ling.

“Jin Yun? Xiao Ling?!”

“It’s just as the Chancellor foresaw. If we’d left you to embark on this journey alone, you’d all be lost to the sea with not even your bodies recovered!” Jin Yun’s words were blunt and unkind, but Twilight no longer cared. She felt as though she had seen a savior and rushed forward to greet them. Jin Yun, however, coldly pushed her aside and exchanged a quick glance with Xiao Ling before pushing open the door and stepping into the howling storm.

“Jin Yun!” Twilight was baffled by her actions and even more puzzled about when they had boarded the ship. Now, with the situation so dire, why would she rush out into the storm? Could it be to rescue Rainbow Dash and the others? As the thought crossed her mind, Twilight’s heart sank. She prayed for Rainbow Dash’s safety and worried whether Jin Yun could return unharmed. If anything happened to her, Twilight had no way of explaining it to Meng Yu.

Meanwhile, back in the helm room, Applejack’s strained expression had eased slightly with Xiao Ling’s assistance, allowing her a brief reprieve from the battle against the invisible force. Together, the earth pony and the leopard worked to regain control of the ship.

Outside, the storm battered the ship relentlessly, but neither the surging waves nor the fierce winds could impede Jin Yun’s agile, graceful steps. As she neared the center of the deck, she looked up toward the ship’s mast, which was visible only during flashes of lightning.

Just as they had speculated while still hidden below deck, the sails were still fully deployed. In such a violent storm, the fact that the mast hadn’t snapped yet was nothing short of a miracle. Normally, all sails should be stowed during such weather, not left fully unfurled as they were now. Leaving the sails up only made the ship more vulnerable to the wind, which explained why Applejack had been struggling so much to steer the ship.

In a flash of lightning, Jin Yun pinpointed the location of the rigging. Her horn glowed with magic as she drew the longsword hidden beneath her cloak. Stabilizing herself against the swaying deck, she slashed at the ropes one by one, severing them completely. The loose rigging flailed like fallen leaves in the wind before disappearing into the darkness. Once the task was done, Jin Yun moved toward the compartment where Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie were hiding. She pried off the metal grating above them, preparing to evacuate the ponies to the helm room. Xiao Ling had warned her that if the ship began to flood and they remained trapped below, escape would be impossible.

“Celestia bless us! I don’t want to die yet! I still have so many brilliant designs and masterpieces to create!”

Inside the compartment, Rarity was crying and clutching Fluttershy tightly, both trembling in fear and having completely abandoned their usual composure. Pinkie Pie, in stark contrast, wore a carefree smile as if the situation was just an exhilarating roller coaster ride. Jin Yun found her demeanor simultaneously exasperating and darkly amusing—a true display of forced cheerfulness.

When Jin Yun approached, the ponies were both surprised and overjoyed. They hurriedly gathered around her, bombarding her with questions. Jin Yun offered no detailed explanations, only instructed them to follow her carefully. One by one, the group emerged onto the deck, where they finally grasped the severity of the storm.

Thanks to Jin Yun’s protection, the group managed to reach the helm room without incident.

“Where’s Rainbow Dash?! Where is she?!” Twilight’s relief was short-lived. Seeing that Rainbow Dash was absent, her anxiety surged anew. She rushed to Jin Yun, her pleading eyes fixed on her as though demanding an answer from her savior.

Jin Yun furrowed her brow, her expression disdainful. “I didn’t see the rainbow-maned pegasus you mentioned. If she’s smart, she should be hiding in the lower decks like the others,” she said, gesturing toward Rarity and the others.

Twilight’s face froze at Jin Yun’s words. She didn’t want to imagine what might have happened if Rainbow Dash had been caught in the storm.

“What?! But... she was at the lookout post earlier... keeping watch for us! She must still be there, right?”

“Speaking of the lookout post, do you know what mistake you made?” Jin Yun’s tone was sharp as she stared at Twilight, leaving the latter at a loss for words.

“You should feel fortunate, Princess Twilight, that this ship is well-built. The main mast hasn’t broken despite the storm and your mistake of keeping the sails fully deployed,” Jin Yun said. After a deliberate pause, she continued, “I’ve cut the rigging, so the ship will be easier to control now. As for your friend... I only saw an empty lookout post during a lightning flash.”

“No... that’s impossible...” Twilight whispered, her face pale with despair. At that moment, her world seemed to collapse. She refused to believe what she’d just heard, praying it was merely a cruel joke.

Before she could act, the ship lurched violently, accompanied by the deafening sound of a collision. Everypony lost their balance and was thrown against the walls. Twilight, ending up at the bottom of the pile, had no choice but to let the temporary chaos distract her from her sorrow.

chapter10.2

“What’s the situation now?”

“The hull is damaged, but it’s not too severe. If I can find some hardwood, I should be able to fix it quickly. However, the sail is gone, which complicates things...” Xiao Ling replied, propping herself up with a paw against the severely scraped hull. While she assessed the damage, she answered Jin Yun's question. Jin Yun, standing beside her, felt somewhat helpless. She looked around at the rocky outcrop covered in barnacles and the clear waterlines. Their boat had been tossed onto this reef by the storm, and fortunately, the hull had avoided most of the rocks that could have punctured it; it only had scratches and a few small holes, with no major issues.

What troubled Jin Yun was that after being thrown onto the reef, the tide receded, leaving their boat aground. Now it lay trapped on a pile of rubble, unable to move. Who knows when the tide will rise in this desolate place? They couldn't stay here forever, could they?

“Ugh… what bad luck. I’ll scout around to see if there’s anything useful nearby. You stay here and keep an eye on the princess and her friends. Don’t let them wander off.”

“I understand. Please be careful.”

Jin Yun nodded and turned to look at the sky. After determining the general direction based on the position of the sun, she relied on her agile figure to carefully step over the rugged rocks, beginning her exploration deeper along the reef. Before long, the sharp stones eroded by seawater were gradually replaced by smoother rocks. Jin Yun felt a sense of satisfaction; it seemed her estimation was correct. She quickened her pace, walking along the base of the rocky hills for a bit longer. After passing through a cave, the path ahead finally opened up to an endless stretch of golden beach, illuminated by the morning sunlight and the calm sea, a stark contrast to the storm from the previous day.

However, as soon as Jin Yun stepped out of the cave, she realized that the path was not as wide as she had imagined. On her left was a steep cliff rising about seven or eight stories high, while on her right lay the sea from which she had just escaped danger. The beach beneath her feet was squeezed in between, barely a hundred meters wide.

“Speechless...” Looking at the distressing scene before her, Jin Yun began to feel somewhat discontented. She couldn't quite understand the reason behind the Chancellor sending her here. If the purpose was to enhance relationships, her brother Jin Yang was undoubtedly much more skilled at socializing than she was. He always managed to connect with the princess and her friends, and even the influential figures in the palace were familiar with him, demonstrating the extent of Jin Yang’s social circle. In contrast, she was hardly known, her reputation not even reaching a tenth of her brother’s; she was merely an inconspicuous junior official.

“Perhaps the chancellor was afraid something bad might happen to them, which is why he called me here…” Jin Yun reassured herself. In terms of martial arts, she was slightly superior to her brother, Jin Yang, and she had distinguished herself in the competitive selections. However, there were doubts about her abilities. Some believed that Jin Yang had intentionally let her win, which led to her ultimate victory. Jin Yun chose not to explain herself further; instead, she invited those who doubted her and spread rumors to confront her, ultimately sending them all to the medical clinic at once. After that, no pony dared to speak against her again.

Yet, the more she thought about it, the more irritated she became, leading her to kick a stone by her hooves into the sea. For some reason, an image of Twilight, looking dejected and in tears, suddenly appeared in Jin Yun's mind. She didn't understand why this memory of the princess came to her, and she desperately wanted to erase it. However, not only did she fail to do so, but she also began to hear what sounded like Twilight's heartbroken cries echoing in her ears.

“Maybe I should apologize to them when I go back…” Reflecting on her actions and words from the previous night, Jin Yun realized she might have gone too far. However, she truly couldn’t understand why Twilight would put her companions in danger when she knew there was a risk. This was also why Jin Yun's attitude had been so poor. If the bad guys made their escape, couldn’t they find another opportunity instead?

“Being overly obsessed with one thing can blind you, making you miss the beauty around you and many other opportunities.” Just as the Chancellor said. However, thinking of Meng Yu made her yearn again. Although Meng Yu was strict with her and Jin Yang, she had also faced punishment for her reckless behavior in the Crystal Empire before. Nevertheless, Jin Yun held no grudges against her. In Jin Yun's mind, Meng Yu was the role model she aspired to be—someone who clearly distinguishes between reward and punishment, navigates social situations with ease, and is beloved like a cherished mare.

“Hey! Watch where you're going!” While Jin Yun was still lost in her thoughts, the sound of an outburst snapped her back to reality. It was at that moment she realized she had bumped into a strange pony. Wait... is any pony there?! Jin Yun turned to look around and discovered she had unwittingly wandered into a small town, with weathered houses lining the road that had been repaired numerous times. Beneath her feet was a sandy surface, trampled and as hard as rock. The villagers, who were ponys, wore clothing that was very primitive-looking—some made from vines, hard tree bark, and leaves. She regarded the ponys passing by with curiosity, and they observed her with similar interest, some even showing signs of surprise.

“Where do you think you’re going, beauty?” Just as Jin Yun turned to continue on her way, a hoof blocked her path. When she looked up, she found a robust stallion standing before her, with a scruffy face and dressed in equally strange attire.

“I’m not in the mood to joke with you right now; please move aside.”

“Oh, quite the temper you have! You want to leave without even saying sorry?” Hearing the stallion's tone laced with mockery and the lewd look in his eyes made Jin Yun feel nauseous. She took a step to the side, trying to bypass him and leave quickly, but the stallion seemed to read her intentions and blocked her once again:

“Hmm?? I’ve never seen you before; you must have been brought to this island by the storm, right?? There’s a rule on this island—any fabric items, including clothes, must be surrendered upon arrival. Take off your clothes and give them to me, and I might consider forgiving you.”

“Oh? That’s fine, you can come and take it.” Jin Yun raised an eyebrow; since this stallion was pressing her so aggressively, it was just right for her to use it as an outlet for her anger. The stallion was quite ungracious, actually stretching out his hoof towards Jin Yun, but little did he know that he would regret this move in the next moment. Suddenly, Jin Yun's magic glowed as it caught the stallion's outstretched hoof, quickly pulling him towards herself. Once he was close, she bent down, allowing the stallion to fly over her head, catching his body with her back and then propelling him upward with her lower back. Raise the stallion into the air， Then take advantage of the momentum. Kicked him hard in the butt with her hind hooves. After a beautiful arc through the air, the colt plunged into a book by the side of the road and knocked out. The movement was a sight to behold, but the people around them quickly turned back to their own business. It seemed to happen all the time, but Kamikazu didn't care about their expressions.

“Jin Yun, what are you doing here?!” Just as she was about to leave, a familiar voice called out to her. Jin Yun turned around and saw the sky-blue Pegasus not far away. It was the winged, wooden-legged Rainbow Dash running toward her. She immediately went to meet her, and at that moment, her previously gloomy mood lifted. She hadn’t expected to encounter Cloud Treasure here; now she had something to report when she returned.

“Rainbow Dash?! I didn't expect to see you again! Are you okay?”

“Well, I’m still alive, but I did hurt my wing a bit. I just came out of the hospital in town.” Looking in the direction Rainbow Dash pointed, Jin Yun saw a building that looked almost identical to the surrounding architecture. She had just passed by it and had no idea it was a hospital.

“The doctor said I need to rest for at least a few months... Oh my gosh... can you believe it? I won’t be able to fly for a few months!” Rainbow Dash complained to Jin Yun, who quietly listened to her woes. She gently patted Yun Bao's shoulder with her hoof to offer comfort.

“At least you’re still alive, Rainbow Dash. I think that’s what matters.”

“That’s true. But speaking of that...” Rainbow Dash paused, raising her eyebrows as she looked at Jin Yun. “You still haven’t told me why you are here.”

“That’s a long story. Let’s go first; I’m taking you away from here now. Your friends are still waiting for you at the beach.”

“What?! Just like Pear Butter said, hurry, hurry, hurry! Take me back to find them!”

chapter10.3

“Rainbow Dash... I'm sorry... It was my fault that you suffered...” Twilight curled up in a corner of the cabin, her face filled with endless sorrow. The friends surrounding her rested their hooves on her, trying to comfort her, but they were also filled with sadness. Losing such an important friend on life's journey overnight would sadden anyone. Even the air felt heavy, as if it were infected with grief; every breath seemed unusually burdensome.

Xiao LIng sat by the door, feeling conflicted. Although she didn’t know much about these ponies, she could sense the depth of their bonds formed while living together on the ship. The blue pegasus had given her the impression of a lively and adventurous young pony, eager to explore and try new things. Unfortunately, all Xiao LIng could do now was offer help when needed; the rest of it was just a waiting game for Jin Yun's return.

“Don't be sad, Twilight... It’s not your fault...”

“No... Spike... It is all my fault! If I had listened to the Ambassdor's warning earlier, none of this would have happened...” Twilight wiped the tears from her face, but more continued to flow from the corners of her eyes. Seeing Twilight so dejected, Spike found that the words he wanted to say were lost; he could only sigh and turn to leave the cabin. He planned to go up on deck for some fresh air to ease his own inner pain.

“Oh well, Rainbow Dash... If I had been there to help you at that time, perhaps you wouldn’t have gotten into trouble...” Weakly leaning against the railing of the ship, Spike supported his chin with one paw and looked out at the distant reef. He felt sad too; his mind echoed with memories of Rainbow Dash. The adventures they shared, the playful times together—they had gone through so much as a group, but now she was nowhere to be found.

Spike was still reluctant to believe that Rainbow Dash had truly left them forever; he preferred to think that she, like a character in a cliché novel he had read, had simply lost her memory for a while and had been taken in by kind-hearted residents. He imagined that they would eventually be found by their searching group and that her memories would be restored.

“Rainbow Dash... don’t worry... even if I have to search the ends of the world, I will do whatever it takes to find you!” Wiping away his tears, Spike clenched his fists, determined to find Rainbow Dash for her sake and to prevent Twilight from being consumed by endless guilt and sadness throughout the day.

“Hello?? Is any pony up there?? Mind giving a hoof??” Just as Spike was thinking about how to start his search, a voice called out, and the hanging rope ladder began to shake violently, as if some pony was climbing up it.

“Huh? I’m coming, I’m coming.” Spike didn’t want to waste any time; he quickly went to the ladder's support, peering down to look while extending his paw. When he saw who was approaching, Spike was completely stunned: it was Rainbow Dash, climbing up the rope ladder!

“What, is there something wrong with my face?” With Spike’s help, Rainbow Dash finally managed to climb onto the boat after some effort. But Spike continued to stare at her, his face filled with shock. She quickly touched her cheek, searching for any issue, but found nothing. Then she realized it might be because her wings were wrapped in bandages and splints. Turning to the side, she pointed a hoof at her wings and said:“Are you shocked by this? Nah, don’t worry, it’s nothing serious! I just sustained a minor injury; I can’t believe I actually survived that storm.”

Not only was Spike relieved, but even Rainbow Dash felt thankful to be alive, as if it had all been just a dream. After all, she had faced dangers alongside the fearless Pegasus, and experienced situations much more perilous than this; a little injury was trivial in comparison.

“Fortunately, I met a kind couple who took me in for a while and told me there’s a small town on this island. I even received treatment there! But really, not being able to fly for several months is so frustrating… By the way, what about Twilight and the others?”

“Um… they’re in that cabin over there…” Spike responded to Rainbow Dash’s question, but he clearly still couldn’t believe that she was standing right in front of him.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be fine! I’m going in now. Haha, Spike, you really should look in the mirror; you look so funny right now!” Rainbow Dash said half-jokingly as she lightly tapped Spike on the head with her hoof while walking past him, heading straight for the helm. Spike stood there like a statue, staring blankly at Rainbow Dash's back until the rope ladder made noise again. He turned around just as Jin Yun landed gracefully beside him.

“It’s you… you found her?”

“Yes, cutie Spike, I found her in the town. I originally wanted to investigate the situation on the island; I didn’t expect to run into her,” Jin Yun replied casually, though she may not have realized what this meant for them.

“By Princess Celestia, you really helped us out big time!” Spike exclaimed with excitement as he rushed to hug Jin Yun. She seemed a bit bewildered but quickly pushed Spike away without hesitation.

As Jin Yun returned to the cabin, the heavy atmosphere felt even thicker than when she had left. Everypony had already cried themselves out, each sitting in a corner and staring vacantly at the floor. Suddenly, the cabin door was pushed open, pulling their attention away from the ground.

When they looked toward the entrance, their expressions instantly transformed to mirror Spike's reaction upon first seeing Rainbow Dash:

“Why are you all sitting on the floor? And glum like this?” With the lively Rainbow Dash before them, everypony rubbed their eyes in unison. The sunlight streaming in from outside bathed Rainbow Dash in warm light, creating a faint aura around her, as if a moment of revival—or perhaps an illusion of rebirth—had appeared.

“Rainbow Dash...? Is it really you !?” Twilight exclaimed, nearly jumping up to rush toward her. She examined Rainbow Dash from head to toe, as if verifying that she wasn't dreaming, even reaching out to pinch her cheek to ensure this wasn’t an illusion.

“Ouch! Let go of me! What’s with all the fuss?” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, struggling to free herself from Twilight’s grip. Stepping back, she made sure Twilight wouldn’t come at her again. After a moment's pause, Twilight lunged forward and wrapped her in a tight hug.

“Rainbow Dash! You’re alive! Celestia above... you’re really okay!”

“Oh, come on! How could I possibly die that easily? Please, I’m Rainbow Dash, and the dangers I faced with the fearless pegasi are nothing compared to this.” Even injured, Rainbow Dash hadn’t changed her stubborn habit of showing off. However, this did reassure Twilight a lot, as it indicated that Rainbow Dash was not dreaming after all.

“Haha! I’m so glad you’re okay!” Twilight’s smile returned as she wiped her tears, pulling Rainbow Dash close along with her other friends, as if they were long-lost companions. This made Rainbow Dash feel a bit overwhelmed, and after patting her friends on the back for symbolic comfort, she gently pushed them back.

“But... how did you manage to survive?” Once the excitement settled, Twilight raised the question that puzzled her the most, which was on everypony’s mind as well.

“It’s a long story. I struggled through the storm, but thanks to my continuous training with the Wonderbolts, I was able to overcome the dangers and escape the grips of death once again. Although my wings are a bit hurt, it’s better than nothing, and I owe it to that lady, Pear Butter, and Jin Yun’s help; otherwise, I might never have found you all in this lifetime.”

“What?! Pear Butter?!” Upon hearing this name, Applejack was suddenly shocked. Memories that had been long buried flooded her mind, almost blurring the images of her parents.

“I sincerely thank you for everything you've done, Jin Yun! Thank you for bringing her back.” Twilight looked at Jin Yun with excitement trembling in her hooves, grateful for Cloudy’s support. For a moment, she didn’t know how to repay her and could only shake Jin Yun’s hoof vigorously.

“This is what I should do, Princess Twilight. Um... in fact, I think I owe you an apology for the rude things I said yesterday. I didn’t mean to say those things; it was an impulsive moment. Please forgive me, Princess Twilight.”

“About that, those words indeed hurt the little foal's feelings. However, since you brought Rainbow Dash back, I’ll take that as your compensation.” Hearing that the princess had forgiven her, Jin Yun breathed a sigh of relief, as the weight on her heart finally lifted. While everypony was immersed in the joy of reunion, Applejack pulled Rainbow Dash aside.

“Where did you see my mother? Take me to see her immediately!”

chapter10.4

“Pear Butter is my mother's name!! Rainbow Dash!!”

“Ohhhhhh~~ no wonder I always felt like I had seen her somewhere before, it turns out that was your mom!!” As Applejack excitedly explained, Rainbow Dash's mind connected the appearance of the mare she had seen earlier with the pictures of Applejack's parents, showing a sudden realization.

“Quick!! Take me to find her right now!!” Applejack rushed before Rainbow Dash, grabbing her body with her hooves and shaking her vigorously. She had never imagined she would hear her mother's name again in her life, let alone have the chance to see her again.Applejack missed her parents so much that she wouldn’t pass up any potential opportunity.

“Stop... stop shaking me!! Ouch!! Be careful of my wings!!!” Before Applejack could shake her to the point of losing her bearings, Rainbow Dash quickly swatted AppleJack's hooves away and pushed her back. But Applejack immediately came closer again, causing Rainbow Dash to step back in fright, hurriedly saying:

“I'll take you!!,gosh, just don't be so excited!! They won't sprout wings and fly away...”

Though Rainbow Dash was hurt, she was already lively and active. Twilight's worrying heart finally relaxed, gathering with everypony to care for her condition and comfort the anxiousApplejack who was eager to find her parents. Jin Yun watched everything with envy, beginning to admire the friendship and bond they shared. Reflecting on her own life, having been sent to the palace at a young age, enduring various harsh tests to join the Cavalry finally. There, she was also bestowed a new name, now known as Jin Yun Piao Piao, and met her brother Jin Yang Zhuo Zhuo, as the two ponys cared for each other until today. Aside from her older brother Jin Yang, she had no one else in the organization to talk to, let alone friends like Princess Twilight and her friends.

“I really wish I could have so many close friends too.” Jin Yun thought to herself, but could only sigh softly. She decided to turn and head to the door to look for Xiao Ling and say a few words to her. However, she found Xiao Ling standing on the deck, one paw resting on the main mast, her head raised as if she were gazing either at the sky or at the bare mast that no longer had any sails.

When Jin Yun reached Xiao Ling's side, her gentle hoofsteps had already caught Xiao Ling's attention, but she did not turn around; she merely glanced with her peripheral vision and saw that it was Jin Yun without immediately speaking. Jin Yun also did not break this moment of silence, instead joining Xiao Ling in looking up above. The half-sail rope that the sword had cut lay lifelessly on the mast, moving only slightly in the sea breeze.

“How is the situation now?” Jin Yun suddenly asked.

“The hull has a few damages, but it’s not too serious. I can go to the island and find some trees to chop down; patching it up should hold us until we can return to the fleet,” Xiao Ling responded to Jin Yun’s question and then patted the mast, which gave a solid, resonant echo in reply. It seemed that the mast did not sustain any internal damage during yesterday's storm, but if the sound of the knock echoed hollowly, that would be dangerous.

“But without the bamboo sails, even if we can eventually get back to the sea, we won’t be able to sail at all. With just the few of us, it seems unrealistic to paddle back.”

“Hmm..... it’s indeed quite difficult...” Reflecting on the fact that she had personally cut down the sails, letting them drift into the endless dark sea, Jin Yun felt a twinge of regret. She should have left a piece of rope attached to the sail, but even that wouldn’t guarantee it would survive the storm. After thinking it over, she decided that being decisive was better, to avoid complications.

“Escort Jin Yun.” At some point, a soft call awakened them; they turned around to see Twilight standing behind them. Her face no longer showed the sadness from before, but instead wore a happy smile:

“Escort Jin Yun, although I have already said this, I want to thank you again! Thank you for helping us find Rainbow Dash~ By the way, would you like to join us on the island to look for Applejak’s parents?? I think we will need your help~”

“Oh? Oh.... Of course, I am willing to serve the princess.”

Seeing that Jin Yun had agreed, Twilight was very pleased and turned to Xiao Ling: “So, will Miss Xiao Ling come with us?”

“Thank you for the princess's invitation, but the hull has leaks that need to be repaired as soon as possible. During the time the princess is seeking her family, I will stay on the ship to handle the repairs.” As Xiao Ling declined, the smile on Twilight's face became a bit awkward; she turned back to Jin Yun, seemingly seeking her opinion:

“Very well, Xiao Ling, you stay here and take care of the ship. I will accompany the princess and see if we can buy sails and some necessary supplies in town.”

“Understood.” After answering, Xiao Ling performed a fist salute to Twilight and Jin Yun, then left on her own, disappearing below the deck after opening a nearby hatch. After watching her leave, the two ponies followed Twilight back to the cabin. Finally, led by Rainbow Dash, everypony disembarked and made their way towards the small town on the island again. However, when they reentered the town, Jin Yun keenly noticed that the townspeople seemed to be deliberately avoiding them; or perhaps, avoiding her. No matter which shop she asked about selling fabric or sails, the owner's face would show a hint of surprise and then quickly shake their head to indicate they did not have any. While Jin Yun felt disappointed, she also felt a bit annoyed. However, the other ponies traveling with her seemed oblivious, so she decided to observe quietly for a while; attempting to figure out why the townspeople were so fearful about selling sails.

Leaving the town, they followed the main road into the island's dense forest. After passing through the intricate thickets and paths, they eventually reached the small cabin where Rainbow Dash had stayed before.

“Hello???? Is there a pony at home?? Miss Pear Butter??” Rainbow Dash tried to knock on the door first, but received no response. When she knocked again, the door unexpectedly opened by itself. Rainbow Dash was taken aback and turned to look at everypony, and Applejack, unable to contain herself, stepped forward, pushed past Rainbow Dash, dashed inside, and shouted:

“Mom!! Dad!! Are you there???! It’s me!! Applejack!!” Even though Applejack shouted at the top of his lungs, causing his voice to echo in the cabin, she received no reply. The other friends gathered by the door, collectively peering inside, making the already small cabin feel even more cramped.

The twilight, which reached its head, watched as Applejack anxiously searched everywhere for traces of his parents, unable to help but ask Rainbow Dash, who was standing by the door:

“Are you really sure that what you saw were Applejack's parents, Rainbow Dash?? There's not a foal around here.”

“I would guarantee on the future of my Wonderbolts that the mare's appearance was very close to the photo Applejack took out from her hat!! It just looked a bit more worn.”

“Maybe they went to the town to buy something?” Spike offered his opinion, and the other foals also found some sense in it. After a brief discussion, they decided to stay here and wait for Applejack's parents to return. However, just as everypony had just sat down and started chatting, Jin Yun suddenly jumped up, alertly looking towards the bushes not far away, while the tip of her horn lit up with magic.

“Who’s there!! Come out!!” Jin Yun's outburst startled everyone, and almost simultaneously they all turned to look at her. Seeing Jin Yang staring intently in one direction, they followed her gaze into the distance. With a rustling sound, a figure slowly emerged from the bushes. It was an otter, about the same height as Twilight and her friends. As the large otter appeared, around ten smaller, neatly dressed otter siblings gradually popped out from the bushes, surrounding them.

chapter10.5

“Darling, can you help me pass that piece of rope over?”

Following Bright McIntosh's direction, Pear Butter picked up the rope beside her and threw it down in front of McIntosh, who was positioned below. They were currently hiding in a secluded cave at the edge of a cliff; this cave was not significant and remained backlight primarily throughout the day, making it difficult to notice unless one looked closely. A few steps inward, a makeshift wooden dam blocked the shimmering sea outside. The dried water marks on the surrounding walls were lower than the dam's height, roughly level with the water's surface. The dam kept out the seawater, and once the area inside was cleared, it revealed a large pit. The raft that McIntosh and his wife had spent a long time collecting and constructing now lay in this large pit.

Since always, after each storm, McIntosh would glean and collect scraps on the beach. Most of the time, he could only find some hull fragments or bits of rope and barrels. But today was his lucky day; McIntosh found a nearly intact sail. However, he had never seen a sail shaped like this before, as the canvas was not made from traditional fabric. It was woven in a cross pattern, feeling somewhat like tree bark, yet the surface was incredibly smooth and more resilient. Nevertheless, he could worry about those details later; having something was better than nothing. Earlier, McIntosh dragged it into the cave and now he's trying to load it onto the raft he built himself using the materials he collected. Although the sail is much larger than his own raft, with a slight adjustment using ropes, it can still be used.

“Bright Mac, are you really sure these things can help us get back to Equestria?”

“Honestly, I don't know either, but this is our only hope right now, Pear Butter. We have been stranded on this island for too long. Since the day we left Equestria by boat, faced a shipwreck, and finally drifted to this island, nearly three thousand sunsets have passed.” Bright McIntosh explained while biting one end of the rope with his mouth, passing the other end through the mast, and tying a knot to secure the salvaged sail. He then pulled it tight with his hooves to make sure it was fixed, and after testing it again to ensure its stability, he let out a sigh of relief.

Pear Butter felt a pang of guilt and longing for her hometown upon realizing how long she had been away without taking care of Applejack. This caused her nose to sting, and tears began to flow from the corners of her eyes as her voice trembled:

“Oh... Applejack, McIntosh, Apple Bloom. My poor little apple seedling, has it really been that long...?? I’m so sorry, my babies...”

“Alright, alright, don’t be too sad. Princess Celestia blessed us by finding this sail. With it, we can get back to Equestria.” Bright McIntosh’s ears drooped slightly as he realized he had misspoken. He sighed while looking at the mast and quickly comforted his wife.

“Uh-huh...”

“We’ll set off again late at night. If we’re lucky, we probably won’t encounter bad weather again... I’ve reinforced the raft a bit this time; I hope it holds up.” Perhaps to demonstrate the strength of the raft to Pear Butter, Bright McIntosh knocked a few times on the mast and floor, producing a deep and solid sound. However, this did not reassure his wife; instead, she asked worriedly:

“What if we fail again... what should we do?”

“ Then we’ll just try again, my love. Eventually, we’ll succeed.”

“Maybe we should seek the help of some townsfolk...” Upon hearing this, McIntosh halted the activity of his hooves in disbelief and turned to look at Pear Butter:

“No, Pear Butter, we've discussed this matter... you know what happened the last time we sought help.”

“But... I'm not trying to blame you, Bright Mac. But we have failed too many times... each time it’s just been you working hard while I... I can't offer much help... I was just thinking that maybe we should find a reliable helping hoof to get through this tough time together.”

Seeing Pear Butter's dejected expression, McIntosh could only stop his work and climb out of the pit. He then walked in front of Pear Butter and embraced her: “We can only rely on ourselves, dear. Besides you, I don't want any other hoof to interfere. Trust me, we will soon be back to see our babies again. And having you by my side is already the greatest help I could ask for~”

“Hmm~” Pear Butter's ears drooped, her face flushed, and the earlier gloom and sadness vanished.

“I have a feeling, Pear Butter, that we will definitely escape this time!!”

“Hmm,ok~ I believe you~”

After giving Pear Butter a kiss on the forehead, Bright McIntosh jumped back into the pit, continuing his work on reinforcing the wooden raft. Pear Butter stayed beside her husband through the long hours until the sun set in the west. Without the sunlight reflecting, the cave's lighting grew dim, but Bright McIntosh no longer needed to worry about that.

“I think it's ready now; let’s go, dear. First, let’s head back to rest and gather enough food. When the moon rises to its highest point, that will be the moment Princess Luna guides us home.” Climbing out of the pit, Bright McIntosh put back the palm leaves that had covered the entrance. After ensuring nothing was left behind, he secured his tools in the saddlebag on his back, preparing to leave with Pear Butter. But just a few steps out, his wife suddenly asked:

“Should we bring that lady with the rainbow mane? She ended up on this island because of the storm too; perhaps we can help each other.”

“I thought we had reached an agreement, dear; we said...”

“I thought we had come to an agreement, dear. We said we would...”

I know, Bright Mac, I just... I don't know how to describe it... it's like... there's a voice in my head that won't go away. It tells me we need that lady's help.” Pear Butter also didn't know how to explain her seemingly absurd idea to her husband Bright Mac, all she could do was hold onto his hoof, like a child longing for their parents to buy them ice cream:

“Please, Bright Mac, let's think of a way to find that mare and take her with us to escape.”

“Alright, alright, I promise you, but we can only take her, we can't take anyone else. And we don’t even know where that mare you mentioned is now, or how to contact her??”

Bright Mac was right, where should she go to find her?? Pear Butter thought for a moment, recalling that she had previously mentioned something about the town to Rainbow Dash, and suddenly had an idea:

“I can go to the town and check? I told Rainbow Dash before that there is a hospital in town, maybe I can meet her there again.”

“Are you sure?? I don’t want you getting involved with those thugs in town, how about I go with you?”

Pear Butter shook her head, her attitude very firm: “You should go back and rest, I can take care of myself. If I can't find that lady in the end... anyway, I will be back before sunset~ Don't worry.”

Chapter 11:Before the storm

“Hi, little ponies, don't be afraid; we mean no harm. We just received reports of suspicious ponies in the area.” Despite the leading otter's explanation, Jin Yun remained on guard. She kept a close watch on them, her defensive posture ready. Although she was confident in handling the much larger otter in front of her, the more diminutive henchmen that appeared nearby posed a different challenge. Unlike that narcissist who could create duplicates, Jin Yun knew she couldn't take them all on simultaneously. However, perhaps she could intimidate the leader into making the henchmen back off.

As she contemplated her strategy, Twilight, who did not recognize these creatures, stepped closer to the Fluttershy, maintaining a friendly smile to attract attention. She quietly asked, “Fluttershy, what are these creatures?”

As Twilight approached, Fluttershy shifted behind her before daring to glance at the enormous creature before them. “Oh... they should be otters, Twilight. This is the first time I’ve seen them outside of the 'Encyclopedia of Animals.'”

“Otters??” Twilight asked, her curiosity piqued.

“Well... I remember the book mentioned that these creatures can be a bit temperamental. Now that they’ve surrounded us, could it be because we accidentally intruded into their territory?” Upon hearing Fluttershy’s words, Twilight felt uneasy. She was unfamiliar with this new environment and unsure if Fluttershy was correct. However, the otters didn’t seem to show any malice. After a moment of thought, she decided to take the initiative to make peace. She stepped forward, raised her head, and made eye contact with the leader of the otters.

“Hello, respected leader. It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends. We didn’t mean to intrude on your territory; we just came here because we heard that the parents of a friend of mine live here.”

“Hello, Twilight Sparkle and her friends.” The otter leader almost spat the words out one by one, showing no emotion as he stared intently at Twilight, making her feel uncomfortable. She hadn’t expected these creatures to look like this but was quite experienced. Having studied management and handled various matters at Canterlot, she dealt with noble poker faces daily. Any slight mistake would result in a reprimand, which trained Twilight well. Throughout this subtle re-education process, she learned to read people's expressions and gauge situations based on their facial cues. As for the otter's current expression, she felt somewhat assured. So, she smiled and said:

“Um... well... if nothing else, we will leave now and not disturb you further. Girls, we should go.” After speaking, Twilight turned around, ready to lead her friends away. But as soon as she took a step, the otter leader stopped her.

"No, we aren’t done with Twilight Sparkle and her little pony friends yet. Twilight Sparkle and her little pony friends need to come with us."

"What?? But... we didn't do anything!!" Twilight was shocked to hear this; she was unaware that this was the territory of the otters. She tried to reason with the leader, pleading for forgiveness, but her response was met with silence. The otters surrounded her and her companions like cold stone statues. At the same time, the leader stared at her with a deep gaze, making Twilight feel very uncomfortable and frightened, fearing they might have ulterior motives.

Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Jin Yun's horn glowing with magic, gathering beneath her black cloak. She was preparing to draw her sword. Twilight realized this was probably why the otters were reluctant to let her go. If Jin Yun drew her sword and got into a scuffle with the otters, things could take a turn for the worse. Twilight quickly approached Jin Yun, placing her hoof over the shimmering light beneath the cloak. Jin Yun paused and looked back at Twilight, frowning while expressing her confusion and disbelief. Twilight shook her head at Jin Yun, signaling her not to act rashly, then looked up at the leader, seriously expressing her intent:

"I don't know what you want, but we have our matters to attend to. I sincerely apologize if we inadvertently intruded and caused you any trouble. I hope to earn your forgiveness."

"Princess Twilight, if these creatures insist on blocking our way, they only ask for trouble. Let me deal with them!"

“No, Jin Yun, don't act impulsively. Let me talk to them properly.” Holding back the restless Jin Yun, Twilight turned to the tall otter, again trying to reason with him. However, he showed no sign of concession and insisted they follow him. As negotiations proved unproductive, Twilight felt a headache; she didn’t want any conflict with the local creatures. After weighing the pros and cons, Twilight ultimately softened her attitude and decided to follow the otters to see what they truly wanted.

“We'll come back later, okay, Applejack? I promise. When we return, we will find your parents.” Applejack felt slightly disappointed; once hopeful, her heart now felt as if it had been doused with cold water. She wanted to teach these rude strangers a lesson but ultimately held back. It wasn't that Applejack was weak; instead, she had her reservations. Yuna was injured, and Twilight no longer possessed her former strength; these were weaknesses she couldn’t ignore. In the end, all AppleJake could do was nod slightly and follow Twilight’s lead back toward the direction they had initially come from.

The otters maintained a small encirclement about a meter from them. Although the gaps between the otters were vast, it was still not possible to break through in a short amount of time. Even if everyone discussed escaping in different directions, they would still be likely to get caught in this unfamiliar territory; compared to that, it might be safer to comply.

Eventually, they returned to the small town. Still, as they walked along the main road, the townspeople around them looked even more frightened than when they first saw them. They clearly avoided the group, which caused everyone to start feeling anxious.

“What’s wrong with them? Are they afraid of us?” Spike asked in confusion, noting how the Crystal Ponies looked like they had seen the King Sombra. Could it be that these islanders had never seen a dragon before?

“They are probably avoiding those otters. Look at their expressions; they were curious when they first saw us. Now, they are avoiding us like children seeing a monster. We’d best be cautious; this could be a Hongmen banquet.”

“Hongmen banquet?” Although Twilight didn’t know exactly what that meant, Jin Yun’s somber tone and serious expression led her to guess a bit. However, she did not wish for any conflict; perhaps they had issues regarding interests with the islanders. Maybe these otters didn’t know how to express their feelings, making them seem fierce. In any case, Twilight believed she could mend the rift between the two groups.

The group did not stop in the small town but moved deeper into the island. Before entering the dense coconut grove, Twilight saw a large mountain in the distance. Although not very clear, she noticed several buildings halfway up the hill. Perhaps that was where they were headed. Not far behind them, in a corner of a house, a figure watched the group until they disappeared into the jungle.

chapter11.2

The dense forest resembled a kaleidoscope, absorbing the gentle sunset and spilling it onto the ground through the gaps in the leaves; the golden beams of light made the dust around the little house noticeable. Pear Butter tidied up the hoof-crafted little wooden cabin that provided them shelter and refuge; after moving all the valuable things to the wagon, she touched the door frame, counting the notches. Now, they were about to leave this little house that had accompanied them through thousands of days and nights, and for a moment, Pear Butter felt a tinge of reluctance. However, thinking about returning to Equestria soon, she steeled herself, gently closed the door, and let it stand quietly without disturbing it anymore. Perhaps the little house could provide shelter to the next poor ponies, shielding him from the wind and rain, but she still hoped she would be the last owner of this house.

After packing everything, Pear Butter brought over a stool and sat at a secluded cliff, gazing at the beach at sunset. She stared into the distance, fantasizing about returning home and embracing her children in tears, explaining the experiences of the years and the life on this island to them. Lost in thought, she felt like she had returned home and even saw her mother, Pear Butter wanted to rush forward to hug her, but suddenly, the latter spoke to her in a firm voice:

“Buttercup!! Buttercup, where are you?? I have bad news.” Pear Butter was taken aback, her body trembling uncontrollably. She was back at the cliff's edge when she opened her eyes again. She felt unhappy for being interrupted from her daydream, but then a familiar voice came to her ears; the shout wasn’t loud but was intentionally hushed. Following that was a hoof resting on her shoulder. Pear Butter returned to her senses and turned to find her husband; his chest was rising and falling rapidly, and he looked pale. Pear Butter immediately stood up and asked with concern:

“What happened, Bright Mac?? What’s going on??”

“Do you remember the rainbow-maned pony I was supposed to find?? I found her.” Pear Butter felt very happy upon hearing this news, but she looked around and couldn’t see the filly anywhere:

“So where is she?? Bright Mac, isn’t she with you??”

“That’s the bad news I wanted to share, Buttercup. She and several other young mares I’ve never seen before have been taken by those otters to the fortress on the mountain.”

“What??! Oh... poor girl...” The ears that had perked up at the news drooped again the next moment. Remembering the abuse suffered at the fortress made Pear Butter tremble all over. She and Bright McIntosh had been caught trying to escape the island and then taken to the fortress, where they were held for an unknown number of days and nights. The painful days of being cut off from food and water were still Pear Butter's memory. If it weren't for her and her husband, the only two on the island who understand how to plant and harvest, she might never have seen the sun again.

“We have to save her!! Bright Mac, we gotta do something!!”

“But... how can I possibly rescue them all by myself??” Bright McIntosh looked troubled; he knew his wife was determined to save that unfamiliar mare. However, he felt outmatched and unable to play the heroic role like in fairy tales, especially since Bright McIntosh was just an earth pony and couldn’t wield any powerful magic.

“Doesn’t the Tidelord enjoy drinking the apple juice you make?You could take that barrel from our cart to him and ask him to spare those young mares.” Pear Butter thought for a moment and came up with a good idea, but Bright McIntosh seemed somewhat reluctant:

“But we need to rely on that juice barrel to return to Equestria, Buttercup.....”

“We can brew another barrel; it will just take some extra time. But I really can’t bear to see that lady suffer... Please, my dear.”

“Alright, alright, Buttercup, you always have such a kind heart~ I hope I won’t regret doing all this... But how should I explain this to the Tidelord??”

“Let me go with you; I know how to persuade him.” Hearing the response from Pear Butter, Bright McIntosh was a bit reluctant. He didn’t want his wife to have any interaction with those monsters. Still, her determined gaze eventually convinced Bright McIntosh, who had no choice but to obediently unload the wooden barrel from the cart and carry it on his back as they headed toward the fortress together.

By the time the couple arrived at the fortress on the mountain, the sky had already darkened. However, the torches lit on the city walls almost illuminated everything around, and there were noticeably more guards than usual. Although they didn’t know what had happened, the two ponies still summoned their courage and approached the main gate, where Bright Mac addressed the vigilant guard:

“The Tidelord wants the apple juice; it was just brewed today.” The two guarding otters merely lowered their heads slightly, looking at Bright McIntosh and Pear Butter like two statues, seemingly indifferent to the disrespectful tone of the little pony speaking. After a while, one of the guards finally opened the gate, apparently waiting for another otter to arrive.

“Follow me, and don’t wander around.” The otter left only a cold remark before turning and heading toward the castle, and the couple exchanged a glance before hastily following.

“Why are there so many guards all of a sudden?? Did something happen??” Walking through the corridor, they saw several waves of armed otter guards coming and going. Pear Butter couldn’t help but look back, but McIntosh quickly admonished her:

“I don’t know, Buttercup, quick, turn back!! Don’t look around.”

“Oh.” Although she replied affirmatively, Pear Butter still used her peripheral vision to scan every figure that darted past her. They reached a corner and saw a cloaked pony-like creature resembling a pony pass by in front of them. It was termed ‘pony-like’ because it was enveloped in black, and the only discernible sound was the unique hoofbeats it made while walking on the ground.

“I think we’ve arrived; are you sure we want to do this??” Bright McIntosh quietly asked his wife again, looking at a large door ahead. She merely turned back and gave him a sweet smile without further explanation. Bright McIntosh swallowed hard and could only follow behind, praying internally that nothing would go wrong. But when the otter pushed open the door, the two ponies were taken aback because behind this door was not the lord's hall but a simple storage room.

“Move the apple juice inside and then leave.”

chapter11.3

Twilight had an indescribable feeling of oppression from the moment they stepped inside the mountain. She could feel the group moving upward, but the tunnel twisted and turned, and after a short distance, there would be a junction, and as time went on, more entrances appeared. Once uneven, the tunnel walls gradually became smooth, eventually opening into a spacious passageway adorned with wooden panels, and the supporting columns were hung with a mismatched oil lamp.

A large door appeared in the distance when the passage finally started to straighten out. However, when they honestly approached it, they realized how immense this door was. Even the two large otter soldiers standing at the entrance took quite a while to push the door open; if Twilight and her companions wished to escape from inside later, it seemed unlikely they could move the door even slightly with all their combined efforts.

Crossing through the door led to a very spacious room, a hall, Walking on a floor made of wooden planks that transitioned in color from light to dark, a long table lay quietly in the center of the hall, adorned only with a few decorative sculptures and vases. Pressed under the corner of the table was a rug that looked quite expensive. Above hung a chandelier with unburned candles. The corners and walls were also filled with lighting fixtures. Each item in this place had its own distinctive style, but when placed together, despite efforts to hide and plan the overall layout, one could still sense a hint of disharmony, though it was difficult to pinpoint the exact reason.

“Welcome to my palace, dear ponies. I hope my subordinates haven’t caused you any trouble.”

Looking in the direction of the voice, a hoof-crafted water basin comes into view, its exterior covered with wooden planks of various colors. The wall behind it has been hollowed out, with the opening forming a giant floor-to-ceiling window made of wooden posts. The window sill is slightly higher than the water basin, allowing someone to rest their upper body on it, while a cup and a wooden bowl filled with fruit sit beside it.

Although Rarity’s line of sight from her position is lower than the water basin, she can still see the night scene outside, with the moonlight being fully absorbed and reflecting in the center of the water basin. It shines directly on a creature floating on the water's surface. Before long, that creature dives underwater and disappears, causing everyone to exchange puzzled glances.

With a splash accompanied by a sound, the creature surfaces again, its well-groomed fur appearing particularly shiny in the moonlight and the water’s sheen. It is not much larger than a pony, creating a stark contrast with the otter guards standing on either side of the water basin. Its snout is shorter, but broader than theirs, and its cheeks are covered in dense bristles, resembling a hedgehog on its face.

“Oh my! Look at its tight, smooth skin! It must be well cared for; surely, like that dragon, he must be gentle!!” Seeing the creature’s appearance, Rarity becomes excited, and the last one in line steps forward to the front. She has forgotten her earlier fear of the otters beside her and approaches the water basin with eagerness instead. She believes that creatures that appreciate aesthetics will likely not be harmful, and perhaps some praise, along with a bit of her initiative, would increase the creature's goodwill.

“Dear sir, from the moment I laid eyes on you, I have been captivated by your beauty." Rarity says while stepping forward, but the two otters beside the water basin, like giant sculptures, react, leaving her frozen in place. Although she tries to appear calm, fear can still be read on her face. Fortunately, the sea otter only slightly shows its claws and waves, and the guards step back. Rarity breathes a sigh of relief and continues,

“As a lady, I understand how complicated and tedious it is to maintain one’s skin. I thought I had taken care of my own skin to the utmost!! But only now do I realize how naive that thought was!! Your smooth skin sparkles like a gem under the moonlight!! I believe your generosity will shine as brightly as that reflected light~~”

The sea otter's originally teasing face broke into a smile; he seemed to enjoy Rarity's flattery. After a few hearty laughs, he continued to stare at Rarity, as if trying to see into her soul. Rarity swallowed hard, internally praying that the creature before her would be as friendly as the divine dragon she had encountered before.

“Come on, guide these ponies to their seats.” Upon hearing that from the seemingly leader otter, Rarity breathed a sigh of relief; everything seemed to be heading in a positive direction, while her companions behind her were sweating nervously. They were even prepared for the worst.

“You could get yourself killed, Rarity!!” Before Rarity could settle in, Twilight, sitting across from her, quietly reprimanded her with a worried expression. The latter smiled, but with an air of confidence:

“In fact, I thought the same thing at first; we might be in trouble. But look at him—how could such a graceful gentle male be a bad guy?? Don’t worry; I think we’ll be leaving here soon.”

“I hope everything turns out as you say; otherwise, leaving here could be quite difficult.”

Upon hearing Jin Yun's meaningful statement, Rarity clearly showed some displeasure. She looked at Jin Yun, slightly defiantly arguing: “Calm down, darling; violence doesn’t solve any problems, especially not in this situation—praise works much better.”

Jin Yun did not continue to rebut but simply shrugged slightly, as if to say to Rarity, “We’ll see.” Rarity raised an eyebrow, choosing to remain silent, her attention drawn to the food that had just been served, effectively ending the topic.

“Dear Tidelord, we were in the process of capturing a fugitive named Feng Chen, who used despicable means to steal my magic. However, we encountered a storm along the way, and our ship was forced to run aground on your island. We request the Tidelord's assistance in repairing our ship. If you happen to encounter a little pony like her on the island, please also assist me in capturing her!!”

After saying this, Twilight described Feng Chen's appearance and attire in detail, as well as the general shape of the ship she was on. The Tidelord did not interrupt Twilight throughout; he listened intently as if he were enjoying a theatrical performance. Until Twilight finished speaking, the island master did not show any reaction , only the strange smile on his face never faded away.

“Tidelord??” Twilight's voice was soft, but it seemed to have an effect. The Tidelord slightly trembled; his formerly vacant eyes regained their brightness. Accompanied by an innocent smile, his gaze returned to Twilight:

“Hmm? Oh~ please forgive me for losing focus just now. You said your ship has run aground?? Where is it now??”

“Um... I'm not quite sure which direction it is from the island..... But there is a large area of reefs, and our ship is there.”

“What is the condition of the ship?”

“The hull has only a few small holes; it shouldn't be a big problem, but we cannot push the ship back to the sea by ourselves.” Although Twilight was puzzled as to why the Tidelord would ask such questions about where they came from and where they were going, as well as about the size and cargo of the ship, she thought perhaps this was something he needed to know in order to come up with a response. If the Tidelord demanded compensation later, Twilight would have to find a way to meet his demands without troubling Meng Yu further.

“Interesting..... very interesting.....”

chapter11.4

A unique banquet began as the servant gently pushed the dining cart into the hall. During the serving, the sounds that filled everyone's ears were primarily the clinking of dishes being placed on the table; the whispers exchanged between friends, the rustling of leaves as the breeze brushed past, the occasional calls of seagulls, and the crisp splashes from movements in the pool added touches to the ambiance. This brought some life to the initially quiet hall. Given that the surroundings faced the sea and the land was barren, the food presented at the table was primarily what had been caught from the ocean, such as seaweed and other aquatic plants. Although it was certainly not as good as the meals previously served on the fleet, what else could they complain about at this point? While they had not caught Feng Chen, surviving the storm was a fortunate stroke of luck.

“You must be exhausted from that storm at sea. Why not take some time to rest here with me? I will prepare a room for each of your little ponies and send my men to help you with your ships and fugitives,” the Tidelord suddenly voiced this just as everyone enjoyed the first hot meal they had earned after the disaster and meant to warm their weary bodies, drawing everyone's attention away from their food to him.

“Thank you so much! Honorable Tidelord!” The initially somewhat gloomy Twilight showed some excitement upon hearing the island master’s words; the heavy stone in her heart melted away at that moment. She quickly stood up, wishing she could rush to the Tidelord and shake his hand, but unfortunately, there was quite a distance between them, and Twilight was also a little intimidated by the tall servants standing nearby. Ultimately, she decided to remain in place and cast a grateful gaze at the Tidelord.

“No need to be polite~ I am very honored to be able to help. To save time and to be able to assist you more quickly in resolving the issues you are currently facing, I will need one of your companions to guide me. After all, this island is quite large, and many areas have reefs.”

“Of course, no problem!!” Twilight almost immediately replied, but momentarily, she hesitated on whom to send to assist with the guidance. After scanning the group of companions present, her gaze eventually landed on Spike. Spike, who had been gobbling down his food just a second ago, froze when he noticed Twilight looking at him. Seeing the other ponies watching him, he quickly understood that he would have to play the errand runner again. Although he tried to appear unwilling, he couldn’t hold off Twilight’s pleading gaze for even a second. He sighed and was about to get up when, sitting next to him, Jin Yun stood up first and spoke:

“I'm willing to go.”

Before Twilight could react, Jin Yun walked briskly toward the door, glancing back at the group of ponies at the table before leaving. The Tidelord watched all of this with great interest but said nothing. He exchanged a glance with a nearby soldier, then rested his chin in his paw, comfortably observing as four or five soldiers escorted Jin Yun out. Originally, Spike had been quietly pleased that a pony was willing to run around so he could finally take a break. But as he turned back, he saw Twilight still looking at him; just one glance seemed to carry a thousand words in Spike's ears. Realizing he could not escape this, he rolled his eyes, then quickly reached out his claw to grab some fruit from the bowl, jumped off his chair, and ran after Jin Yun, flapping his wings as he pursued her retreating figure:

“Wait for me!!”

“So, where do you all come from?” After watching a dragon and a pony leave, the Tidelord returned to the ponies at the table, posing his question while reaching for a cup on the adjoining platform. After gently shaking it a few times, he brought it to his lips and carefully tasted it. A look of extraordinary satisfaction appeared on his face, as if the cup contained the most delicious beverage in the world, making everyone curious about what it held.

“My friends and I come from Equestria, esteemed Tidelord. My name is Twilight Sparkle, and these are my Friends.” Twilight carefully introduced each of her friends to the Tidelord, and the ponies who were called out responded enthusiastically, greeting the island master. Of course, the two who had just left were not left out, but they could not make as strong an impression on the island master immediately as the others.

“Oh? You are the Princess Twilight Sparkle? I've heard of your deeds ~ the famous Princess of Friendship, the leader of Equestria.” After hearing Twilight's introduction, the Tidelord showed a look of realization while savoring the drink in his cup. Although his expression was entirely in character, there was not a hint of shock in his tone. After speaking, he set down his cup, snapped his fingers, and a guard nearby immediately produced an ornate but seemingly heavy bottle from the shadows; he then brought the slender spout close to the Tidelord's head and poured the liquid over him. Let it slide down his forehead, refreshing his face.

Twilight was a bit surprised; she had never expected her reputation to spread to such a distant place. For a moment, she blushed, scratching her head and smiling shyly.

“But why did you leave Equestria? As a princess, shouldn't your duty be to stay in the palace and care for your ponies? How did you end up so far away from Equestria? If you need to capture a wanted criminal, you can send a team of soldiers. Why do you insist on going yourself?”

Facing the series of questions posed by the Tidelord, Twilight's expression grew serious. She turned to scan the crowd, then let out a deep sigh:

“If it weren’t for that troublemaker Feng Chen, neither I nor my friends would be here. I should be in the Canterlot palace now, learning to govern the kingdom! Instead, I almost led everyone to their doom at sea because of my momentary impulse... especially with Rainbow Dash... I nearly thought I would never see her again...”

“Hey~ Don't worry, I'm still alive and well, right? It’s just a minor injury; I'll return to normal soon!” Hearing Twilight’s concern for her, Rainbow Dash was naturally touched. To prevent Twilight from worrying too much, Rainbow Dash pretended to be strong and waved her wings, indicating she was okay. Twilight noticed everything and, instead of continuing to blame herself, found Rainbow Dash's determined expression amusing.

“Your friendship impresses me, Princess Twilight. I truly wish I could have loyal friends like yours. Unlike my islanders here, who always try to escape this place. Even though I have warned them many times, the curse surrounding this island isn't as kind as I am.”

“A curse? What curse??” Twilight's ears perked up almost the moment the Tidelord finished speaking, and when she heard the word 'curse,' she felt a chill run down her spine.

“Oh, did I not just tell you? Once you set foot on this land, you can never leave.” Seeing Twilight's reaction, the Tidelord seemed somewhat accustomed to it, but the tone of his voice and his facial expression carried a hint of mockery.

chapter11.5

“You not joking, right??” Twilight looked puzzled, observing the Tidelord’s expression, unsure whether he was serious or joking. However, her seemingly ordinary question seemed to anger the Tidelord. He, who had been floating relaxedly on the surface of the water, suddenly dove underwater, and when he emerged, he splashed a large amount of water toward Twilight nearby, who instinctively shielded herself with her hoof:

“Do I look like I’m joking???” He stared tightly at Twilight, questioning her in a raised voice. His tone carried a hint of anger, ultimately losing the amiable appearance he had before. But the next moment, he seemed to realize his rudeness and quickly retreated into the water. When he reappeared, he wore a friendly smile again:

“I’m sorry, Princess Twilight Sparkle. From now on, you must start adapting to life on the island. But don't worry, I will take care of everything. As an Alicorn, I believe you will understand your kind better than I do.”

“But Tidelord!! I can’t stay here!!” Twilight was taken aback. If the enormous contrast before startled her, hearing the term “Alicorn” left Twilight even more bewildered. She had never revealed her wings hidden beneath her clothing, so how did the Tidelord know she was an Alicorn?? However, compared to this, Twilight was more concerned about the curse the Tidelord mentioned. She had to find a way to break whatever kind of curse it was. She did not want to spend the rest of her life on this island without recovering her magic, and she had no way to explain things to her friends.

“I am not asking for your opinion, Twilight Sparkle. I hope you can be perceptive and not complicate things too much.” The Tidelord crossed his fingers and rested his chin on them. As he spoke, a soldier beside him took a step forward. Twilight furrowed her brow, realizing that things were not so simple. She was unwilling to believe that everything happening at this moment was merely because of a question, leading the Tidelord to turn against her and her friends. Twilight stared at the Tidelord, perhaps communicating with him through her eyes or trying to prevent him from striking first. Time seemed to freeze in that moment, and the atmosphere in the hall dropped to an all-time low.

Twilight was deep in thought, planning how to get her friends out of this situation and how to inform the oblivious Jin Yun and Spike. Most importantly, she was assessing the necklace around her neck: the Meng Yu that had been gifted to her, allowing her to use magic again. However, she was uncertain if the magic energy stored within was enough to handle the current peril.

According to Meng Yu, Twilight now resembles a river that had run dry. Her body could no longer generate and store magic because her "core" had been stolen. Her current body was merely an empty shell, and the necklace happened to supplement this, acting as a source of her magical power while she sought to reclaim her "core." In a daze, Twilight recalled the moment she spoke with Meng Yu in the cabin, when she was asking about the necklace's creation and functioning, and Meng Yu had replied:

“It is like a bookshelf filled with books; you take a book out when you need it and put it back when you don't. Sometimes, when the books accumulate, you must acquire a new shelf to store them. In this world, almost all living beings possess their own ‘core,’ it's just a matter of spatial size.”

“What is a core?” Twilight asked, filled with curiosity and confusion, her thirst for knowledge prompting her to continue questioning.

“Take our pony race as an example. The strength of their core determines the form of the ponies, and it is also where our essence, energy, and spirit converge. When a pony is primarily defined by ‘essence’ with ‘energy’ as a supplement, she will be born as a pegasi. If ‘energy’ is primary and ‘essence’ is secondary, she will become an earth pony, and if ‘spirit’ is primary and ‘essence’ is secondary, she will be a unicorn. And you, Princess, are a rare product of both ‘essence, energy, and spirit.’”

“This... this sounds ridiculous. A pony's race completely depends on her parents' genes; what does your essence, energy, and spirit do with it? Moreover... I am not a naturally born Alicorn but rather one that changed for certain reasons later.” She seemed shocked by Twilight's last statement, but Meng Yu was skilled at hiding her expressions, remaining silent momentarily. Just as Twilight was about to speak, Meng Yu continued:

“Maybe this is the difference between us, Princess. If you can set hoof in Seresia one day, I would be more than willing to lead you to experience our cultural atmosphere.”

But Twilight still could not understand. She had once experienced having her magic taken away. Yet, in the end, she relied on the magic of friendship to restore herself and used that power to defeat Tirek. But when she tried to do the same again, attempting to use the power of friendship to restore herself, the magic that entered her body seemed to sink like a stone into the sea, showing no signs of improvement.

If the magic of friendship, which she took pride in, could not help her, then what use could a simple necklace and the so-called ‘essence, energy, and spirit’ serve?? Yet the reality proved to her that this thing was surprisingly effective, and there was no rejection from her body; sometimes it even gave her the illusion that her magic had not disappeared. But everything felt too surreal. Even though she had read many books, Twilight found it hard to accept all at once.

“So, have you made your decision? Princess Twilight Sparkle.” The Tidelord's slightly urging tone echoed in Twilight's ears. With another blink, she found herself back in the hall. After much contemplation and looking back at her friends again, she decided to postpone and conserve her strength, waiting for Jin Yun to return to discuss strategies.

“I... I need some time to process all of this... I hope you can understand.” As she explained, twilight pretended to look troubled, hoping her poor acting could deceive the island owner.

“Oh? Of course, time is the one thing we have in abundance on this island.” Upon hearing Twilight's words, the Tidelord paused momentarily, and then his expression softened slightly; perhaps he did not expect Twilight to comply so easily. With a gentle cough, the guard before him returned to his previous position. Seeing this, Twilight secretly sighed in relief, returning to her seat and calmly enjoying the last moments of tranquility before the storm with her friends.

Chapter 12:Cloak, Dagger, Tide

“Wait for me! escort Jin Yun!” Jin Yun had just stepped through the door, guided by the soldiers, and was heading back in the direction she had come from. The sudden shout from behind made her stop and look back; Spike was flapping his wings as he approached her.

“Spike? Does Princess Twilight still need something?” Jin Yun asked, watching Spike fly up to her. She looked at the little dragon in confusion, thinking the princess had sent him to deliver a message. However, she received a different reply.

“Maybe you need some help, so I came.”

Jin Yun was initially taken aback but then shook her head and gestured to Spike with her hoof, indicating he shouldn't follow her. “I can handle it, little dragon Spike. You should go back, rest well, and enjoy your food. Leave the rest to me.”

“Actually, I didn’t want to come… But if I go back now, I will definitely get scolded. So it’s better not to go back…” Seeing that Jin Yun had refused him, Spike looked a bit awkward. He mumbled quietly, venting his dissatisfaction without caring whether Jin Yun heard him.

“Of course, I don’t mind having a talking companion on the road if you insist on coming. Welcome aboard, Spike.” Maybe having heard Spike’s complaint or reading something in his expression, Jin Yun fell silent momentarily before warmly inviting Spike to join her.

“I managed to grab some food before I left; do you want some?” Initially, she intended to decline the food Spike offered politely, but in the end, her stomach answered Spike for her. Jin Yun showed a shy expression and, no longer refusing, accepted the food, planning to enjoy it slowly when she had time to rest. Spike didn’t fully understand but didn't pry further. He shrugged his shoulders and slowly followed at the back of the group, munching on the food he held in his claw.

Not long after they started walking, Jin Yun noticed Spike’s distracted demeanor. He looked exhausted, even yawning.

“If you don’t want to walk or are too tired, you can sit on my back.”

“What? Are you serious?” Upon hearing Jin Yun’s words, the food he was bringing to his mouth froze in place. Spike looked at Jin Yun, puzzled, finding it hard to believe he had heard such a thing from her. He quickly increased his pace to match hers, wanting to confirm multiple times that she was not joking. She nodded firmly.

“Don’t you often ride on Princess Twilight’s back? Now that the princess is not here, if you are really too tired, don’t mind me... you can sit on my back, and I will carry you.”

“Since you put it that way, I won’t be polite.” Spike quickly flew onto Jin Yun’s back and settled in. As soon as he was on, Spike’s first reaction was that Jin Yun’s body felt firm. If he compared her to Twilight and his brother Shining Armor, she would resemble Shining Armor about seventy percent and Twilight thirty percent. Though she appeared slender, there was a balance of softness and strength. Just as Spike admired Jin Yun’s physique, he suddenly leaned closer to her ear and said,

“You’d better not tell Twilight about this, or she’ll definitely scold me.”

“Of course, I won’t! But you better not get my cloak dirty. Otherwise, I will face the punishment from the Chancellor again.” After receiving Jin Yun’s half-joking assurance, Spike finally felt relieved and confidently patted his chest.

“Don’t worry! And if I accidentally dirty it, I’ll take responsibility and wash it clean.” Seeing Spike’s demeanor, Jin Yun turned back and gave him a light laugh, which Spike found to be an extremely rare sight. He had hardly ever seen Jin Yun smile, and her smile had a unique beauty. It felt like being given a sweet candy. Of course, no matter how beautiful she was, she couldn’t compare to his beloved pony, Rarity; he genuinely admired her elegant and generous aura.

"However, on another note, your cape is really impressive; it can actually block Princess Celestia's magic!" To change the subject, Spike touched the fabric of Jin Yun's cape with his claw. He felt a lingering fear when he reflected on the scene he had just witnessed. He was genuinely worried that Princess Celestia's magical attack would knock Jin Yun out cold. At that moment, Spike even considered stepping in front of Jin Yun to take the hit, but what happened next left him even more astonished.

The texture of the cape was truly unique, reminiscent of luxurious velvet against the back; it exhibited high elasticity and flexibility. Its smoothness was even softer than Rarity's well-maintained mane. He could see a faint reflection on its surface in the flickering firelight from the tunnel. "No wonder Rarity wanted to get her hands on this fabric..." Spike thought to himself. "This material is more upscale than any fabric Rarity has ever shown me. If I were Rarity, I would do whatever I could to acquire it."

"Haha! In fact, this cape isn't as powerful as you imagine. Without some skill of your own, no matter how great the cape is, it wouldn't be able to withstand the Princess's magical attacks," Jin Yun said mysteriously.

"Huh? But I saw, with my own eyes, that you used the cape to deflect the princess's magic!" Spike's eyes widened, and he became energized. He preferred to believe that the cape possessed immense magical resistance rather than Jin Yun's so-called "skill." In his mind, he thought nothing could compare to powerful magic—if something did exist, it would surely be even stronger magic than that.

"The cape is just a support, Spike. I merely applied a bit of finesse to diffuse the princess's magical attack," Jin Yun explained with a slight smile, considering how to convey this to Spike.

"It's like catching a ball that is falling at full speed from a height; if you try to catch it directly with your hooves, even if you succeed, it will still sting. But if you know how to use finesse—releasing the impact from the ball's fall while catching it—it becomes a lot easier."

Spike scratched his head, looking somewhat confused. However, he was eager to learn; perhaps if he mastered this skill, he could even impress Rainbow Dash later. “Can you teach me? I want to learn this skill too!”

“If the opportunity arises, I would be happy to guide you, Spike,” came the response.

chapter12.2

After leaving the castle, the soldier who had been leading the way moved to the back of the line. When Jin Yun and Spike turned to look at them, they received a gesture indicating they should "keep moving forward." After a few steps, the two soldiers casually followed behind. A comfortable distance was maintained between the two sides; they were neither too close nor too far apart. The two soldiers would have enough time to react if they attempted to escape or resist.

"Spike, I need you to do me a favor in a moment."

"Of course! You can count on me!" Spike replied eagerly. Upon hearing that Jin Yun wanted his help, he agreed without hesitation. Jin Yun nodded but didn't immediately express her request; instead, she pretended to chat while sneakily glancing at the otters walking behind them. Noticing her silence, Spike turned his head to look back as well. Aside from the two tall figures holding torches, all that remained was the gradually fading castle and the golden landscape under the setting sun, which left him puzzled about what she was observing.

"What? Did you drop something?"

"No, I need you to distract them for me in a moment." Jin Yun lowered her voice deliberately to ensure that only Spike could hear her. After hearing this, he blinked a few times, looking back at the soldiers again before returning his gaze to her. He seemed to be speculating about her reasoning. After thinking for a long time without coming up with a satisfactory answer, he could only ask in confusion:

"Ah? Why do that?"

"So we can notify Xiao Ling to hide when we get to the ship so she won't be discovered."

"I don't understand what you mean." Spike scratched his head, becoming increasingly confused.

"Aren't we here to repair the damaged ship and help Xiao Ling alleviate some pressure?"

"You are still too naive, little dragon Spike." Jin Yun sighed lightly, sighed. This made Spike a bit anxious, eager to hear her explanation.

"Do you remember the group of otters we encountered initially?" Jin Yun asked, glancing at Spike, who nodded in response. "Ever since we landed on the island, I've felt that the atmosphere here is extraordinary. There is an inexplicable sense of oppression that perhaps you and the princesses overlook. Furthermore, as you’ve seen, those pony islanders seem quite wary of the otters, and I have ample reason to suspect that they are being oppressed."

“When you put it that way, it does seem like that,” Spike said, propping his chin on a claw and carefully contemplating Jin Yun's words. Reflecting on everything he had seen, he realized she was entirely right. But what exactly had these otters done to make the little ponies so afraid of them?

“And have you noticed that the wooden materials seen everywhere in the castle are completely different in color from the trees growing on this island? Earlier in that hall, I even recognized a column that was used for a sailing ship's boom, which has been repurposed as a main support beam.”

“Ah?!” A chill suddenly ran through Spike at this revelation. His exclamation caught the soldiers' attention behind him, but he quickly devised a way to allay their concerns. Once the soldiers stopped focusing on him, he leaned closer to Jin Yun's face to continue listening.

“I suspect the islander wants to dismantle our ship to decorate his castle. Maybe at this very moment, the princess and her friends are already being held captive.”

“Then we need to hurry back!” Spike responded, though he intentionally lowered his voice; his anxiety was evident. Jin Yun shook her head, immediately rejecting Spike’s suggestion.

“No, we can't act rashly right now. Running away would only create bigger troubles for them. We must stabilize the situation first and act accordingly. For now, you'll need to attract the soldiers’ attention while I think of a way to notify Xiao Ling.”

“Okay!”

Though Spike was unsure how far it was from the castle to the stranded ship, the pitch-black surroundings and the moon above confirmed that they had spent quite some time reaching their destination. In front of them were magic lights for illumination; behind them flickered flames. Combined with the occasional moonlight, the group had to remain very alert while crossing the reef to avoid tripping and falling.

“It’s time, Spike. I'm counting on you. Act natural and don’t expose any flaws.”

“Okay! Just watch me!” Spike replied, flapping his wings and flying toward the moon. The soldiers behind thought he was trying to escape and hurriedly chased after him. During this time, Jin Yun looked around and finally spotted a stone in a crevice. Before picking it up, she glanced at the soldiers to ensure they weren’t watching her, then used magic to toss the small stone into the air. She took advantage of the darkness and kicked the stone toward the ship's hull. The sound wasn’t loud, but it was enough to attract the attention of the creatures on board. Once everything was done, Jin Yun turned to Spike and pretended to be angry, shouting:

“Spike, stop fooling around and come back!”

“What?! I just wanted to stretch my wings! You don’t have to yell so loudly.” Hearing Jin Yun's shout, Spike played along, putting on a pitiful expression as he returned to her side. Once he got close enough, he immediately whispered, “Did you take care of it?”

“Yes. Now, we need to let them take a look at where the ship is, and then we can hurry back.” After Spike replied, Jin Yun glanced at him, and he understood. They separated and maintained their distance. Guided by Jin Yun, the soldiers moved forward, with Spike following alongside until they reached the ship.

“This is our ship. As you can see, it is currently stranded on this pile of rocks. It can’t go anywhere right now, and since it’s getting late, why don’t we come back tomorrow during the day to assess the damage?”

“Let’s go on board first and ensure everything is as you said.” Upon hearing the soldier's words, both Jin Yun and Spike tensed up almost simultaneously. Before Spike could intervene, one of the otters agilely climbed onto the ship's hull. The others either climbed aboard as well or circled around it, seemingly checking for any hiding spots and whether there were other creatures inside. Seeing this, both the pony and the dragon followed suit, climbing onto the ship and waiting for an opportunity. Jin Yun was also uncertain if Xiao Ling had heard the noise and found a hiding place.

As they watched the soldiers walk around the deck and enter the wheelhouse to inspect it, Jin Yun and Spike felt an urgent need to ensure Xiao Ling's safety. Their worries intensified when they saw one otter dive into the cabin; Jin Yun was bracing herself to resist. But when that otter returned alone, she finally let out a sigh of relief. However, Spike remained anxious, restless like an ant on a hot stove. It wasn’t until Jin Yun gently patted his shoulder and he turned to see her nodding slightly that Spike's tense nerves finally relaxed. Together, they watched as the soldiers inspected the ship inside and out.

Before leaving, Jin Yun managed to place a small black bag in a corner at the bow of the ship. She hoped Xiao Ling would find it and use the items inside to locate them.

chapter12.3

Xiao Ling might take a pot of bamboo wine and a plate of fried peanuts if she had nothing to do. She would then look for a spot with a good view, enjoying the coastline under the night sky while savoring the delicious snacks in her paws.

“I really want a glass of bamboo wine...” Xiao Ling sighed as she gazed up at the moon. It had been nearly a year and a half since she first joined the fleet as the first mate, and she had no idea when she would return. The long hours of repair work made her feel a bit thirsty, and she missed the rice wine produced by the pandas in YouYun.

In Seresia, bamboo wine is a well-known drink enjoyed by many creatures. Officially labeled as rice wine, it resembles a beverage more than traditional wine. Pandas use carefully cultivated bamboo containers and add glutinous rice and a bit of yeast before using their unique distillation method. Within just a few days, a jar of rice wine is created. The glutinous rice ferments, producing a milky-white liquid that completely soaks the rice. The aromatic scent of rice, the fresh fragrance of bamboo, and the delicate aroma of the wine blend together, creating a mouthwatering fragrance that tempts anyone who catches a whiff. A small cup is scooped, the exquisite brew is enjoyed, and the soft, melting glutinous rice is savored. The three flavors burst on the tongue, stimulating sensitive taste buds and lingering in the mind for a long time. This beverage is especially loved during the summer.

“Guh...” Her stomach let out an untimely growl as she reminisced about the lingering fragrance of bamboo wine. Xiao Ling quickly closed her eyes and straightened her posture. She raised her paws to her abdomen, then opened her palms upward, gradually pushing toward her chest while taking deep breaths. As she exhaled, she flipped her palms over, slowly pressing them back down to their original position. She tried calming herself with this breathing method, hoping to make her hunger disappear from her thoughts.

“Bang!” The sound of a heavy object hitting the wooden boards interrupted Xiao Ling's meditation. Her ears perked up as she quickly discerned the noise coming from the ship's bow. Intrigued, Xiao Ling rushed to the bow and carefully peeked around. Soon, her gaze locked onto the flickering firelight approaching from the rocky beach. Xiao Ling squinted and realized it was Jin Yun, Spike, and some creatures she had never met before. Seeing them holding torches and trailing behind Jin Yun and Spike, Xiao Ling immediately concluded they must be in danger. Though she wanted to rush forward to help, the larger numbers and towering figures made her hesitant about her ability to fight them. She could only observe quietly while considering her options.

When the group got close enough, Xiao Ling sensed they intended to board the ship. She glanced back at the helm and the cabin, then raised her gaze to the bare main mast. Without delay, Xiao Ling quickly ran toward the mast, jumped up using her legs, and leveraged her sharp claws to climb to the highest point. The whole process took less than five seconds as she concealed herself in the shadows and prepared to act.

The creatures were the first to board the ship, and as soon as they came aboard, they looked around as if searching for something. This strengthened Xiao Ling's judgment, but she couldn't find any opportunity to intervene. She could only watch helplessly as those creatures searched from the deck to the control room and then from the control room to the cabin. In the end, Jin Yun, Spike, and the creatures gathered on the deck. They exchanged a few words and then disembarked together. Just before leaving the ship, Jin Yun glanced back at the deck and made a very inconspicuous gesture, discarding something before exiting, all of which Xiao Ling observed. Once the group disappeared into the night, Xiao Ling leaped onto the deck without making a sound. She hurried to the front of the ship, where Jin Yun had left and searched carefully until she discovered a small black bag.

Upon opening it, she found several fruits inside, which puzzled her. She searched through the bag and noticed two notes pressed beneath the contents: one large and one small.

The more significant note was a homemade map drawn, while the minor note contained a few short words written in Persian. It was clearly addressed to Xiao Ling:

“The princess is in trouble. Hurry for help.”

This was a SOS signal sent by Jin Yun, and judging by the creatures' behavior, they seemed unaware of Xiao Ling's presence. She decided to set off immediately, but before leaving, she glanced back at the fruit in the bag and decided to tuck it into her arms for future needs.

With the map's guidance, Xiao Ling quickly arrived at the foot of the mountain. She skillfully climbed a large tree and, aided by the moonlight, spotted the fortress halfway up the hill. As she surveyed the surroundings, planning to get a bit closer, she realized that the only path to the mountain fortress was now heavily defended, making it nearly impossible for her to enter alone.

“I need to find a way in...” As Xiao Ling crouched in the shadows, looking for an opportunity, the gate of the station was pushed open, and a couple of ponies were driven out. At first, Xiao Ling didn’t pay much attention, but the couple's conversation suddenly made her feel that an opportunity had arisen.

“Let’s go... Buttercup, I think we have no chance to help that pegasi named Rainbow Dash,” Bright McIntosh gently patted Pear Butter's shoulder, trying to offer comfort. However, Pear Butter's mood did not improve; her face was filled with disappointment, which troubled McIntosh.

“How could this happen... Poor lady, we should come up with another plan...!” Pear Butter sighed, still unwilling to give up; she planned to think of another way after returning. Suddenly, a pair of claws reached out from behind and pulled her and Bright McIntosh into the nearby woods. Pear Butter, frightened, wanted to scream but had her mouth covered, leaving her unable to make any sound other than whimpers.

“Shh! Don’t make a sound; don’t attract the guards' attention.” Pear Butter and Bright McIntosh struggled to free their mouths from the creature's grasp, but their efforts were in vain. When they turned to each other, their terrified gazes locked for a moment. After a brief shared glance, they both frowned and shifted their attention back to the direction of the fortress, clearly anxious that the guards might hear them.

“I’m sorry! I didn't mean to do this. But I don't want to take any risks of being discovered.” the creature said. “As long as you promise not to shout, I will let you go.” Hearing this, Pear Butter and Bright McIntosh exchanged glances and nodded in agreement. Only then did the creature release its hold. As soon as it did, Pear Butter quickly took the opportunity to hide behind Bright McIntosh, who remained vigilant, watching the creatures that stood nearly as tall as the otters.

“I’m Xiao Ling, a friend of Rainbow Dash. I just overheard you talking about her. I had no choice but to act this way, and I hope you can forgive me.”

“You’re Rainbow Dash’s friend?!” The fear on Pear Butter's face faded almost instantly upon hearing Xiao Ling's words. Before Bright McIntosh could respond, Pear Butter rushed before Xiao Ling.

“Buttercup!” Bright McIntosh lowered his voice but spoke urgently, hoping his wife would return to his side. She set aside her fear and turned to Xiao Ling.

“Are you really a friend of Rainbow Dash?” With a nod from Xiao Ling, Pear Butter pressed on, “Your friend is likely locked up in the fortress on the mountain!”

“I know,” Xiao Ling replied. “I only arrived here after receiving the message. Do you have any way to help me get inside?”

chapter12.4

“No, Buttercup! This plan is just too risky! I absolutely disagree with you doing this!” Bright McIntosh firmly rejected Pear Butter’s proposal, feeling a wave of anxiety wash over him. They were in a clearing, shrouded by night, surrounded by coconut trees and wild grasses. He couldn’t understand why Pear Butter was so eager to help a strange Pegasus.

Just a few minutes earlier, they had encountered this unfamiliar creature who introduced herself as “Xiao Ling” from Seresia. However, when Bright McIntosh heard the name “Seresia,” his whole body trembled. He had never imagined he would hear that name again; it brought back memories he deeply wished to forget.

It was Bright McIntosh who had persuaded Pear Butter to board a ship headed for the Eastern Continent. At that time, he was still young, and his father had always obstructed their meetings. He didn’t understand why there was such animosity between their families and why they couldn’t coexist peacefully. Bright McIntosh and Pear Butter had planted a family tree to symbolize their love in a secret location, hoping to prove their commitment to their families. Driven by determination, they envisioned a future where they could celebrate their love publicly and showcase the accomplishments they achieved together. They had agreed that when the first ripe fruit fell from the tree, they would return home victorious.

One night, Bright McIntosh and Pear Butter, under the witness of the moonlight, boarded a ship heading east. However, this decision led them to never return to Equestria. They were stranded on a barren island due to a sea storm and had nearly forgotten how many times fruit had fallen. Applejack and young Big McIntosh—Bright McIntosh's precious children—were too young at the time to travel easily. Unsure if they could care for the two children properly, Bright and Pear entrusted them to his mother, Granny Smith, hoping she could look after them until the couple returned.

"I don't even know how Applejack and Mac are doing these days..." Whenever McIntosh thinks about not being there for his children during their childhood, he falls into deep self-reproach. If he could ever escape and return to Equestria, he would make sure to stay by Applejack's side every day.

But now, Pear Butter insisted on disregarding his objections and following Xiao Ling to rescue somepony. They planned for Xiao Ling to carry Pear Butter on her back to climb the mountain. With Pear Butter's guidance, they would search for the individual inside the fortress. She had interacted with the Tidelord far more than Bright McIntosh himself for a long time. Just like a diligent husband has a virtuous, clever, and articulate wife, Pear Butter often accompanied him while delivering juice to the Tidelord. The Tidelord rarely made things difficult for them, even giving the couple some of the island’s few better plots of land to plant trees. Thanks to this kind treatment, their lives were much better than those of other unfortunate ponies on the island. Although Pear Butter occasionally shared surplus fruit and juice with these ponies, it's unclear if they truly appreciated the couple's selfless contributions.....

“Why are you so determined to save a pony we don't even know?!” Bright McIntosh asked, pacing back and forth under the pressure. Fortunately, the ground around him was soft, so his hoofsteps were hardly audible.

Facing Bright McIntosh's question, Pear Butter paused and looked up at the moon in the sky. After taking a deep breath, she turned back to her husband. “Sometimes, I wonder the same thing, Bright Mac. I don’t know how to explain it to you, but there’s always a voice in my heart telling me that I should find a way to save her.”

“But I don’t want to lose you, and I don’t want you to get hurt!” he replied, concern evident in his voice.

“Get a hold of yourself, dear…” Pear Butter leaned over, comforting her husband with a warm embrace. She then planted a soft kiss on his cheek, completely disregarding the presence of others nearby. “Ms. Xiao Ling and I still need you to stay focused, Bright Mac. When we climb up later, you must help us stay alert and make sure we aren’t discovered.”

Feeling the lingering warmth of Pear Butter’s kiss, Bright McIntosh felt a bit shy. He shared a glance with his wife for a few seconds, his eyes filled with reluctance. “Promise me you will come back safely, okay?”

Pear Butter didn’t answer him directly but looked into his eyes, nodded, and turned to walk toward Xiao Ling. As he watched his wife's silhouette gradually fade away, her steps remained firm and composed. Bright McIntosh understood that she was determined to risk being caught to go for help. After hesitating momentarily, he came to a resolution and stepped forward to assist. With his involvement, everything progressed much faster.

After ensuring that safety measures were in place, Xiao Ling bent down while Pear Butter climbed onto her back. After wrapping her forearms around Xiao Ling’s neck, Pear Butter couldn’t help but admire her physique. Solid muscles lay beneath her seemingly soft fur, which was quite rare for a female. She began to wonder how many juice barrels Xiao Ling could lift in one go. At that moment, with Bright Mac's help, Xiao Ling threaded the rope through Pear Butter’s armpit, wrapped it around her waist, and passed it horizontally across her hips to act as a cushion. She then wrapped it back around her own waist and tied a slipknot. As long as the knot remained open, Pear Butter could free herself from the back in the shortest amount of time without any burden.

“Are you ready?”

“Ah??... yeah!” After receiving a positive response, Xiao Ling carried the Pear Butter to the back of the cliff she had mentioned. She looked up at the direction indicated by the Pear Butter, where a faint light was visible halfway up the mountain. Xiao Ling stared at it for a moment, contemplating how to reach that spot. The couple chose not to disturb her further, quietly accompanying her until Xiao Ling turned to Bright McIntosh.

“Sir, please rest assured, I will definitely protect your wife.” Before Bright McIntosh could respond, Xiao Ling bent down and jumped, effortlessly covering several meters in the blink of an eye. No matter how steep the cliff appeared before her, it seemed flat. Bright McIntosh stared in disbelief at the scene unfolding before him, unable to comprehend that the snow leopard race possessed such incredible climbing skills. Although he didn’t know if "snow leopard" was the real name or simply something Xiao Ling had made up, his eyes were filled with astonishment.

chapter12.5

Although the ropes binding her body were already pulled taut, Xiao Ling would still occasionally spare a hand to support Pear Butter's bottom—partly to ensure her safety, and partly to prevent the mare from slipping off due to sudden movements. Remarkably, even with only one free limb, Xiao Ling's mobility remained virtually unimpeded. Her movements were as light as a leaf dancing in the wind, every foothold carefully selected after thorough observation and consideration—optimal positions chosen with precision. Her gaze remained resolute, her limbs moving with seasoned coordination. After merely glancing upward briefly, she would decisively plot their next move. Pear Butter, however, had never experienced anything like this. Each of Xiao Ling's leaps sent fresh waves of panic through her. Clutching Xiao Ling's neck with eyes tightly shut, she feared nothing more than being thrown off and plummeting down the mountainside. Though she desperately admonished herself not to look downward, the forbidden urge to glance back only grew stronger.

"Don't move now. Hold tight." Just as Pear Butter's composure was about to break, Xiao Ling's deliberately lowered voice interrupted her turning motion. The supporting hand at her flank withdrew, leaving the pony clueless about Xiao Ling's intentions yet too frightened to ask. She could only tighten her hooves around Xiao Ling's neck and her thighs around the leopard's waist, while twitching her ears to discern their surroundings through sound. Yet the eerie silence yielded nothing but her own trembling breaths:

"Xiao Ling... Xiao Ling?? Are you still there???"

"Shh. Quiet. We're nearly there. But the surface above is too slippery—I need to find climbing assistance."

Confused, Pear Butter opened her eyes to pure darkness. Raising her head revealed a slender pillar splitting the moon in half. As her vision adjusted to the dimness and moonlight illuminated their position, the pony finally recognized the massive ship's bow fragment before them—specifically, the severed prow of a vessel. The "pillar" she had seen was actually the ship's bowsprit.

The weathered planks on the hull had faded severely under sun and wind, their surfaces cracked like tortoise shells, appearing fragile enough to crumble at touch. Currently hidden in the crevice where ship met mountain, Xiao Ling clung with her left claw to a protruding rock while her right carefully worked loose a rusted ship nail. After painstaking extraction, she tossed the nail upward, swiftly switching grip on the crevice to catch it with her left paw. Testing its stability between stone gaps, she finally nodded.

"This should work..." Confirming the nail's usability, Xiao Ling immediately resumed climbing along the joint with Pear Butter on her back. Though their goal was now within reach, the rock surface grew increasingly smooth near the top—a stark contrast to the rugged terrain below. This horizontally stretching "buffer zone" extended endlessly in both directions, likely designed as anti-climbing insulation. With no viable footholds remaining, Xiao Ling looked up to spot a drainage hole on the bulwark above, moonlight cascading from its opening. Yet the distance remained daunting—reaching it would require a precise wall-jump maneuver. Normally effortless for her, the added weight of a pony complicated matters. Could she swing Pear Butter upward by the hooves first?

"No..." Xiao Ling instantly dismissed the thought. Unlike her clawed self, Pear Butter was an Earth Pony—her blunt hooves would find no purchase on the glassy surface.

"Seems we'll have to gamble..." After thorough deliberation, Xiao Ling acknowledged this as their only option. Drawing a deep breath of the lingering tar stench and salty sea air—wrinkling her nose at the foul mixture—she adjusted her stance and glanced back at the Pear Butter:

"We're jumping to that opening above." Xiao Ling pointed at the drainage hole. Pear Butter's ears drooped comically at the sight of the terrifying height. "Close your eyes if scared—but stay silent."

"But it's too high!! How could we possibly—"

"Ready? Beginning now."

Before Pear Butter could protest, Xiao Ling crouched low, muzzle nearly brushing the cliff face. With explosive power, she launched sideways toward the ship's hull. Pear Butter buried her face in Xiao Ling's back, limbs locked in a death grip, refusing to witness their perilous flight. Making contact with the hull, Xiao Ling kicked upward several times before transitioning to the smooth rockface. Anticipating the slippery surface, she jammed the salvaged nail into a crevice for leverage, using the momentary purchase to propel them toward the drainage hole's edge.

Unexpectedly, the drainage rim proved treacherously slick. Caught off guard, Xiao Ling unsheathed her claws, digging deep into the wood despite splinters piercing her paw pads. After desperate scrambling, her hind paws finally found purchase, allowing them to haul onto the deck mere seconds from disaster.

"Horrible idea... Please remind me never to do that again..." Pear Butter slid off, untying the ropes while muttering complaints. She rubbed her sore waistline—marked by rope burns—and flexed hooves numb from prolonged clenching.

"I too wish we'd found safer infiltration methods." Xiao Ling comforted while swiftly coiling the ropes diagonally across her shoulders. Her alert gaze swept across the deck dominated by a crescent-shaped pool emitting strange fishy odors. Beyond it lay a grand hall walls adorned with maritime relics: ship wheels, rope racks, navigation compasses, and assorted seafaring gear. Behind them rose a slender mast supporting patchwork triangular sails that stretched into the mountainside, forming makeshift canopies.

Footsteps suddenly froze them. Xiao Ling yanked Pear Butter behind the mast as doors groaned open.

"How do you plan to handle them?"

"You're the island master Kuiwu. I trust you'll find ways to keep Twilight and her friends permanently on this island." The cloaked leader spoke while turning toward the trophy-covered wall, revealing the cowering ruler trailing behind. Pear Butter stiffened—she recognized that cloak from the tunnels. At closer range, the speaker's mare-like silhouette and voice became clear. More shocking was Kuiwu's demeanor: the usually domineering tyrant now followed like an obedient hound. "Kuiwu"—this was the first time Pear Butter had heard the island master's true name. No resident dared address him so directly—who was this cloaked mare?

"Y-yes! I meant... after keeping them here, what else should I...?" Kuiwu hunched forward, paws nervously rubbing together—the picture of a child fearing parental wrath.

"Of course, do what you're best at, Kuiwu. Do I really need to teach you something so simple?" The mare didn't even turn around to look at the Kuiwu as she spoke. Instead, she casually stared at a glass bottle on a shelf, inside which was a miniature model of a ship. The mare seemed very interested in the model, and after observing it for a while, she used her magic to take the bottle down. She carefully watched as magical solutions simulated waves, making the model ship drift on top of them.

"If you can't even do this right, do me a favor and find a quiet place to end yourself at all," she said, her voice cold. As soon as the words left her mouth, the mare tossed the bottle behind her without a second thought. The Kuiwu was startled by the action and rushed forward, trying to catch the large bottle with his much smaller frame. Even Pear Butter, who had been watching, felt worried whether the Kuiwu could manage to save the bottle.

"Y-yes, I understand... I promise you, Twilight Sparkle and her friends will stay on the island forever..." Though it was a struggle, the island master, the Kuiwu, successfully caught the bottle. He tossed it to a nearby guard, and instead of becoming angry, he bowed his head even lower in respect, his voice laced with a hint of fear. However, his effort to please the island master earned only a dismissive snort from her.

"Very well, prepare a ship with a reverse-flow engine immediately. I must to return to the Overseer as soon as possible and deliver the goods to him."

"I’ll prepare it right away, Honorable East Wind. Please follow me."

Chapter 13:Countergale

"Unbelievable!! I never imagined that the island master would do something like this… I believed him to be honorable!! How could he treat us this way?!" Rarity stomped her hooves on the rough stone floor, the sound echoing alongside her complaints in the ears of her friends. Not long ago, the island master had "invited" them into this already cramped room. Now that Twilight and her friends were all squeezed inside, there was barely any space left.

"Rarity, can ya stop pacing around?? Settle down—you're making me dizzy." Applejack, unable to bear Rarity’s restless movements in the dimly lit room, finally reached out to stop her. She stood up, pulled Rarity to her side, and pushed her down onto a seat. The stone benches, extending from the rocky walls, took up nearly half of the room. Though they were polished smoother than the floor, they were still rough—cold and uncomfortable to sit on. Some ponies would rather stand than endure the discomfort.

"We have to do something!! We can't just sit here and wait! I say we take our chances now—knock out the guards and break out of here!!" Rainbow Dash, frustrated by the oppressive and dry environment, stomped on the stone bench. As she spoke, she dug her hooves into the only window, which was no bigger than a pony’s cheek. She desperately wished she could squeeze through it, but no matter how many times she tried, it was impossible. The only wooden structure in the entire room was the door, while the stone walls were covered in tally marks, likely made by previous pony captives who had been locked in this very cell. Who knew what horrors they had endured?

"Your wing is still injured, Rainbow Dash!! Calm down!!" Just as Rarity had settled down, Rainbow Dash started making a fuss again. Applejack's face darkened, and without hesitation, she gave Rainbow Dash’s wounded wing a light smack. She didn’t use much force, but it was enough to make Rainbow wince in pain. The pegasi glared at her in both anger and grievance, but after a brief staredown, she begrudgingly sat back down on the stone bench.

Amidst the restless group, Fluttershy was the only one who remained somewhat composed. She had noticed that ever since they had entered, Twilight had been staring at the door. Concerned, Fluttershy quietly stepped down from the stone bench in the farthest corner, walked over to Twilight, and gently nudged her with a hoof before softly asking:

"What should we do now, Twilight?"

"Ah…!" Twilight seemed to be lost in deep thought. The sudden touch startled her, making her shudder. Though her voice wasn’t loud, it was enough to draw everypony’s attention.

"I… I don't know yet…" Seeing all her friends looking at her, their hopes pinned on her to come up with a plan, Twilight felt overwhelmed. They expected her to lead them out of this situation, but her uncertain response crushed their spirits, like cold water dousing a dying flame. The room's atmosphere grew even more disheartened.

Even with her brilliant mind, any plan Twilight could devise relied on her ability to use magic freely. However, the pendant around her neck provided so little magic that even picking up an object was difficult, let alone performing any kind of magical attack. Twilight had shed many tears over this in secret, and all her friends could do was try their best to distract her from her frustration.

"I'm more worried about Spike and Escort Jin Yun… I just hope nothing bad happens to them…" As Twilight was lost in her thoughts, a heavy and steady set of footsteps suddenly approached. The sound stopped right outside the door.

Everyone immediately stood up, huddling together, their eyes locked on the door. The clanking of metal, the sound of keys turning in the lock, and finally, the ear-piercing creak of the poorly maintained door opening filled the room.

Beyond the doorway stood Jin Yun and Spike, flanked by a towering guard.

"Get in." The two were shoved roughly into the room, and the door was slammed shut behind them, followed by the sound of the lock clicking into place. The footsteps of the guards faded into the distance before the ponies dared to rush forward, crowding around them with concern.

"Spike!! Spike, are you hurt?!" Twilight hurried to his side, checking him over anxiously. But to her surprise, Spike pushed her away slightly. He stared at her for a long moment, then glanced around the room before finally showing an expression of disbelief.

"Whoa, so everything Jin Yun said was true?? Or… did you guys do something to make the island master mad?" Spike’s words left Twilight completely baffled. She turned to Jin Yun, who then explained her theory—along with the fact that she had secretly called for reinforcements.

Upon hearing this, the group’s faces lit up with hope. Twilight, in particular, was thrilled. She grabbed Jin Yun’s hoof, marveling at her foresight. Jin Yun, slightly flustered by the praise, rested a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder and reassured her:

"Don't worry, Princess. Since the Chancellor sent me to protect you all, it’s my duty to ensure you return safely to the fleet. For now, please rest and conserve your energy for our escape."

"Mm!!" The flickering flame of hope was rekindled, and everyone responded in unison before seeking out the most comfortable spots they could find. They used their tails as cushions and closed their eyes to rest.

Meanwhile, Twilight pulled Jin Yun to a quiet corner and whispered a barrage of questions—how had she predicted the island master’s scheme? How had she managed to send a message under heavy surveillance? After listening to Jin Yun’s detailed explanations, Twilight felt immense relief. Had it not been for Jin Yun, she feared she might never have found a way to escape on her own.

"Princess, don’t worry. Once we break out of here, we’ll find a way off this island. If necessary… I can always 'borrow' a ship from the island master."

"Borrow? But the island master wants to keep us trapped here—why would he ever agree to lend us a ship??" Twilight clearly didn’t catch Jin Yun’s implied meaning. Just as Jin Yun was about to clarify, she suddenly turned her head toward the door.

Twilight was confused. "What’s wrong?" she was about to ask when Jin Yun hushed her with a gesture and pointed toward the door. Twilight, though puzzled, pricked up her ears and listened closely.

Silence. The only sound was her own breathing.

Then, a faint noise broke the stillness—very light footsteps, but they didn’t belong to the guards. The guards' steps were always loud and distinct. This sound was different—soft, almost elastic, with occasional scratching, like claws scraping against rock. Sometimes slow, sometimes quick, then suddenly… silence.

Just as Twilight shuddered at the eerie sound, a metallic clink rang out.

Something was picking the lock.

With a sharp click, the lock turned, and the door slowly creaked open. A clawed paw appeared first, followed by a head peeking through.

It was Xiao Ling. She scanned the room, found everyone was inside, before carefully pushing the door open further—making sure it didn’t creak too loudly.

"Xiao Ling!! You’re finally here!!" Twilight gasped in excitement. She rushed to the newcomer, grabbing her paw. The noise startled the resting ponies awake.

"How did you find us??"

"A kind lady guided me. We climbed up from the cliffside." Xiao Ling’s words filled Twilight with gratitude at the thought of someone helping them. But hearing they had scaled a cliff made her worry.

"Hurry, while the otter guards are gone, we need to get out of here!!"

Suddenly, a figure slipped through the doorway. She kept her voice low, urging them to move.

The ponies turned to look at their unexpected savior.

She was an adult mare with sun-worn, dusty ochre-colored fur and dark orange curls, dry and brittle from years of exposure and neglect. Rarity, upon seeing her, felt a pang of distress—she desperately wanted to drag this mare to a beauty salon for a full makeover.

But before she could speak, another voice cut in.

"M-Mom??"

chapter13.2

“Is it really you...? Mom... I... I’m not dreaming, am I?” When AppleJack saw the figure behind the door, her pupils shrank, and everything around her seemed to darken. The mare before her was none other than her mother, Pear Butter—the mare she had longed to see every day. There was a light behind her, a light filled with a love that words could not describe. In a daze, AppleJack seemed to see herself as a filly, playing and laughing with her mother. She could hear the lullaby her mother used to sing while holding her close when she cried, the memories of her childhood, the long years of longing, and the joy of their reunion all collided in her mind, leaving her frozen in place. She wanted to say something, but her lips trembled uncontrollably, and a lump in her throat kept her from speaking, leaving her choking on silent sobs. AppleJack’s body shook with excitement, tears welling up in her eyes. She wanted to stay strong in front of her mother because she could still clearly remember Pear Butter’s parting words:

“My sweet little Pear, my dear little one~ I’m going on a long journey, and I may not be back for a while. Can you look after your big brother and sister for me?” The young AppleJack had answered with full confidence, making her parents laugh. After planting a kiss on her forehead, they reluctantly left, disappearing behind the door. Every day since then, AppleJack had waited, hoping to see her parents return and tell her of their adventures. But this scene, which she had waited for so long, finally came when she was no longer a mischievous filly but a mature, composed mare!

Seeing AppleJack so emotional, Pear Butter was momentarily confused. Then, she noticed the hat on AppleJack’s head—the cowboy hat that her husband, Bright Macintosh, loved so much. Before they left, her husband had given the hat to their two children. Now, seeing it in front of her, it dawned on her that the mare standing before her, with a similar coat and appearance, was none other than her daughter, AppleJack! Pear Butter could hardly believe it. Her face was filled with shock as she tentatively called out her daughter’s name:

“AA... Applejack?”

“Mom!!!” When Pear Butter called her name, AppleJack couldn’t hold back the tears anymore. She ran up to her mother, tightly embracing her. Even if this was just another dream, she wouldn’t let go. As for Pear Butter, once she was sure she wasn’t dreaming, she embraced AppleJack just as tightly. After many years apart, mother and daughter were finally reunited, crying in each other’s arms—a scene that moved every pony present.

“Mom!!!... I missed you so much!!...”

“I missed you too...~ My sweet little Pear... I can’t believe you’ve grown up so much~” Pear Butter’s trembling hoof gently stroked AppleJack’s face, wiping away her endless tears. AppleJack placed her hoof over her mother’s, rubbing against it, feeling the warmth of her mother’s hoof.

“Mom... I thought... I thought I would never see you again!! When I asked Granny Smith where you went, she never gave me a direct answer...” AppleJack sobbed to Pear Butter, her words faltering. The strong farm girl, who had always been resilient, was now crying like a little filly.

“I’m so sorry, AppleJack. I never thought I’d be gone for so long... Your father and I planned to travel to another continent for business, to prove our abilities and, at the same time, to make our relationship public...” Pear Butter, seeing AppleJack so upset, felt heartbroken. She pulled her daughter into her embrace and gently patted her back, resting her chin on AppleJack’s forehead.

“What about Dad? Where’s Dad?”

“He’s outside, my sweet little Pear. Your father is hiding down the mountain, waiting for us to return.” Pear Butter fixed AppleJack’s slightly messy mane and adjusted her hat. Sniffing, she continued:

“Macintosh will be so happy to see you~ Let him see how much our sweet little Pear has grown, matured, and become strong~~”

“Mom...!” AppleJack blushed slightly from the praise, feeling a little embarrassed. But before anyone could notice her shyness, she wiped her tears away and turned to introduce the others:

“Mom, let me introduce you. These are my dear friends. This is Twilight Sparkle, the Friendship Princess of Equestria. This is Rarity, the famous high-end fashion designer of Canterlot. This is Pinkie Pie, an expert in throwing parties and making sweets~ She’s Fluttershy, who can communicate with animals. And lastly, this is Rainbow Dash, you’ve probably seen her before, she’s an elite member of the Wonderbolts. But now she’s injured and finally has to stay still—otherwise, she’s quite the troublemaker.”

As AppleJack introduced them, each pony greeted Pear Butter warmly. When it was Rainbow Dash’s turn, she was happy at first, but when she heard the last part, she couldn’t help but feel embarrassed. Not knowing how to respond, she just puffed out her cheeks and glared at AppleJack, making everyone burst into laughter.

“While the guards are away, we should leave right now. Xiao Ling and I climbed up the cliff behind the Tide Lord's hall, and we should escape from there,” Pear Butter reminded everyone it was time to leave the little room where they had been held captive. The group nodded, preparing to leave in an orderly fashion, but just as they were about to go, Jin Yun raised a hoof to stop them.

“No, we can’t leave like this. It’s too dangerous.”

“What?? Why??” Twilight Sparkle looked confused by Jin Yun’s actions, wanting to know the reason behind her decision.

“Princess, if we escape now, the Tide Lord will surely send all his soldiers to search for us. Xiao Ling overheard a conversation between the Tide Lord and a cloaked pony. They plan to trap us on this island. Also, we need more time to repair the ship. The most important thing, the sail, is still missing. If we escape now, we’ll only end up hiding on the island, and sooner or later, we’ll be caught. By then, we won’t have any chance to escape by sea.” Jin Yun’s explanation made Twilight Sparkle realize the situation. She slapped her forehead, silently cursing herself for not thinking of this sooner. Seeing that Twilight was beginning to understand, Jin Yun continued:

“Princess, you mentioned that the Tide Lord had subtly invited you to stay. Why don’t we pretend to accept his offer to lower his guard? Then, we can find an excuse to stay on the ship for a few days, or even sneak out at night. We need to delay as much as possible until we finish repairing the ship. After that, we can find a new sail and push the ship out of the reef.”

“A sail? My husband Macintosh and I found a strange-looking sail by the beach. Could it be the one that fell off your ship?” Pear Butter’s comment immediately drew everyone’s attention to her. The coincidence of the situation was like a shot of adrenaline for the group, whose spirits had been low.

Chapter 1: Unexpected Guests

A month had passed since the coronation ceremony, and although Twilight had the help of Spike and Princess Celestia, the long hours of intense work had left her feeling a little overwhelmed. Today was the day for Canterlot's regular weekly meeting. Twilight sat on a throne engraved with her cutie mark, with Princess Celestia's and Princess Luna's thrones standing to her left and right.

"The meeting will now begin. Please report on the week's work individually,"

That familiar voice ringing in her ears snapped Twilight's attention away from the empty throne; this was the first time she had attended a meeting independently without the two princesses. The one who had just spoken was Spike, her faithful assistant, who had noticed Twilight's absent-mindedness and deliberately raised his voice to remind her. "Mr. Fancy Pants, let's start with you."

"My pleasure, Your Highness," Fancy Pants replied.

Spike eased up a little after seeing that Twilight finally shifted her gaze back to the famous politicians in the venue. However, unbeknownst to Spike, Twilight wasn't even listening to the elegantly dressed ponies on the stage; her mind was filled with memories of what had happened a couple of days ago. The two princesses had expressed their desire to go to the beach for a few days, confident in Twilight’s abilities to manage without their aid. The responsibility for the weekly meeting and today's workload was entirely in her hooves. Despite Princess Celestia's kind and humorous words echoing in her mind, Twilight felt a fear comparable to that of an inexperienced baker preparing her first batch of baked goods.

"That's all I wanted to say, Your Highness," Fancy Pants concluded.

"Very well, is there anything else Princess Twilight would like to add?" Spike asked intently, noting the colts on stage aligning their eyes on the princess. A few seconds of silence made Spike realize something was wrong. He turned to Twilight, who was lost in her memories, and nudged her elbow.

“Ah!... No... I'm listening!" she stammered.

Puzzled eyes from the stage gazed at her, trying to make sense of the princess's nearly unintelligible reply. Spike slapped his forehead helplessly and quickly added, "I guess what Princess Twilight is trying to say is that she has nothing more to add, right?"

"Uh... Right! There's nothing more I need to add! Everyone did a great job!" Twilight hurriedly tried to ease the awkwardness with a smile.

"If you all have no other questions, this meeting will end for now. Please leave in an orderly fashion. The princess and I have some things to discuss."

After seeing the colts on stage start to whisper, Spike hastily ordered the meeting to conclude and ushered them out, closing the door behind them. He knew that Twilight would freak out if she overheard these politicians and celebrities speaking poorly of her.

"What's happened to you today? You look so inattentive," Spike asked, returning and hopping onto Princess Celestia's throne. He gazed at Twilight and saw her sitting paralyzed in her seat.

"I'm so sorry... Spike, I'll never get used to this kind of work. I was so confident! But with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna both away, I felt overwhelmed and lost." Twilight shifted to find a comfortable position to lie back, her eyes on the grand glass painting on the hall wall, which depicted her taking over from the two princesses in governing Equestria.

"No more backup? Hey Twilight, you'll have to go through this sooner or later, and it's a lot easier than saving Equestria! Did you forget that time you congratulated yourself for being perfectly capable of handling it?" Spike joked, gathering up the recordings he held in his claws.

"Did I say that?" Twilight asked, surprised.

"A month ago, when you, I, and the other ponies were here directing the work ponies in setting up your throne," Spike replied.

"Well..."

"I distinctly remember Rarity saying that if you needed help, you could always call on them, and then you confidently replied, 'I'm perfectly fine! Don't worry about it.'" Twilight shook her head and presented an embarrassed but nonchalant smile. Spike quickly realized that she had completely forgotten about it.

"Well, you're so busy, I think it's okay for you to forget. Although... I have a suggestion: how about you take a lunch break, and then we can get a massage afterward? Rarity introduced me to a new massage parlor in Canterlot. She said that the service is great, and she even gave me a couple of membership vouchers to give you an experience during your free time!" Spike bragged, pulling out two vouchers from his belt pouch and presenting them to Twilight.

"Huh? Wait a minute... when did you talk to Rarity? You've been around with me all month?!" Twilight asked as she took the membership voucher, examined it, and looked at him quizzically.

"Come on! These vouchers were given to me by Rarity a month ago. She specifically instructed me to take you to experience it when you have some free time, as she is worried that you are under too much pressure and might collapse from it.”

“Alright.....~ I indeed need a relaxing massage to relieve the tension and stress I've been feeling lately......” Just as she got up and walked down a few steps, Twilight suddenly stopped in her tracks like a machine that lost power.

“Wait! What if we leave at noon and suddenly have important matters to attend to? Like international diplomacy or border disputes! And it turns out we are not there! Then things could take a turn for the worse..... leading to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna getting very angry and sending me to the moon!! No way..... I need to draft a contingency measure for situations like this immediately!”

“Here we go again.... your symptoms of the Twilight Madness seem to be getting worse and worse....” Spike muttered quietly, then completely ignored Twilight's order for him to start recording the new plan. He reached into his pouch and fished out a small card, reading the text on it carefully; it was a series of comfort measures prepared for Twilight by him and the other five friends in response to her sudden spike in Twilight Madness after taking over governance. This included but was not limited to delicious food, interesting books, and a fun party. However, after flipping through several cards, Spike still couldn't find a suitable option.

“Darn it... I feel like I’m going to lose my mind too.” After thinking it over, Spike decided to use the simplest and most straightforward method—a kind lie to resolve the current awkward situation.

“Aren't we the ones who just made plans a few days ago?”

“What plans?”

“Just look at yourself; your mental state has gotten so bad. Have you forgotten that you planned to give yourself half a day to rest after today’s meeting?”

“Did that really happen? Let me see the schedule!”

“Uh... just a moment! It’s in my bag!!” Avoiding the questioning gaze of Twilight, Spike quickly used his body as a shield, then swiftly pulled out a brand-new scroll to write on. A few seconds later, a forged schedule was completed. Although the handwriting was messy due to the lack of a notepad, he couldn’t worry about that right now.

“Here~ take a good look; your signature is right here.” As Twilight leaned in to take a closer look, Spike quickly rolled up the scroll. He knew that his imitation of Twilight's signature wouldn't stand up to scrutiny and that he would definitely be reprimanded if discovered.

“Ah...? Did I really sign such a schedule?” Twilight asked, perplexed, looking away while scratching her head with her hooves, trying to recall the origin of the schedule in Spike's claws. But the longer she thought, the more tangled her thoughts became.

“Alright, alright, since I have this plan... let’s hurry and execute it~ my royal little advisor, lead the way!”

“Ah?” The sudden change in attitude caught Spike off guard. Before he could react, Twilight magically pulled him along. As they left, the guard at the door saluted them, and Spike quickly took the opportunity to toss a crumpled piece of paper in front of one of the guards, gesturing for the guard to open it, before disappearing down the corridor with Twilight in tow.

Chapter 2: Fresh off the boat

"Okay… Let’s try this again..." Twilight closed her eyes, one hoof caressing the device that hung around her neck. It was a gift from Princess Celestia that would assist her in learning how to control the rise and fall of the sun and moon. The moon overhead wasn't as bright as the sun, nor did it have the same warmth that the sun brought when sunshine kissed her coat. But on this quiet night, the ivory moonlight took care of the earth in its own unique way. Everything around her was so peaceful that Twilight could concentrate on her research. She loved the hustle and bustle of the day filled with laughter, but also enjoyed the solitude of the night.

"You can do it! Come on, Twilight!" Spike sat beside her on the balcony, cheering her on. As the magic started to flow out of Twilight’s horn and the device around her neck gently glowed, the moon slowly set and in return, the warmth of the dawn began to spread out over the land. Although the process was much slower in comparison to Princess Celestia, she managed to successfully bring up the sun.

"Not bad Twilight. You’re starting to get the hang of it!" Spike crossed his paws to his chest and nodded affirmatively, "I'm sure you'll master this magic sunrise-sunset thing in no time!"

"Whew~ I did it! Thanks for the encouragement, Spike."

"So, what's the plan for today?" Spike skillfully pulled out his parchment scroll, stretched his bones, and glanced back at Twilight.

"Get in touch with the castle’s butler for me. Tell her I'll be staying in Ponyville for a while, assisting the ambassador from the east with her affairs. During of which when I'm not at Canterlot, I entrust her to take care of the castle’s day-to-day errands. Tell her to only write us when there’s something she can’t handle. And... start drafting another one; since I’ll be back in Ponyville, I want to arrange a get-together with my friends. Ask Pinkie if she could prepare us some snacks and cakes, and maybe some juice too."

"Okay… well… and done!" After a quick jot, Spike rolled up the list and tossed it midair; with a puff of green fire, the letter was already on its way. He put the other copy away.

"Okay, I think it’s time to eat ...Ah!" Twilight and Spike had just turned around when they saw Meng Yu and her two personal guardponies standing in the room, startling them both.

"My apologies. I didn't mean to intrude." Meng Yu spoke apologetically, "I was just wondering if I may invite the princess to breakfast with me. My servants have made some of our specialties from the east. It just so happened that I stumbled on you and your assistant on your way out, so I followed to have a look. Please do forgive my impertinence."

"No, no, it’s totally fine. I just didn't expect the ambassador to be such an early riser." After calming her startled mind, Twilight said.

"What is that device? From my observation just now, it appeared that the princess exerted control over the moon and the sun using that device?" Meng Yu scrutinized the amulet on Twilight’s chest, seemingly intrigued. Twilight responded to the ambassador’s sudden interest with a gentle smile, and then hoofed the device to Spike,

"It’s nothing but a simple practice prop~ Spike, I'll go with the ambassador to the dining room first. Come meet us there when you're done."

"Sure thing, Twi." After the petite dragon had left, Meng Yu whispered something to the guardpony beside her. The mare only nodded before leaving the room trailing Spike.

"It is imperative that the princess keep it secure. If it falls into the wrong hooves, the consequences will be severe." On their way to the dining room, Meng Yu’s sudden remark caught Twilight’s suspicion. Her eyes locked on Meng Yu, speculating just what she was insinuating; the latter, seeing her reticent, threw back a polite smile and remained silent for the rest of the walk.

"Princess, allow me." After the three ponies arrived and took their seats in the dining room, the guardpony who had left earlier used her magic to present on the table a peculiar food container that Twilight had never seen before. It was a cylindrical object with layers of compartments; and small protrusions studded on either side of each layer. Steam gently rolled out from the top; the surface was a soft oak color with the top sunken in. Texture lines crisscrossed along the surface. Next to it was a large bowl of broth with many white granular objects floating on top, as well as vegetable leaves bobbing up and down. Amid the rolling steam, there was also a faint but pleasant fragrance.

"It smells so good," said Twilight as she located a seat; Meng Yu sat across. "Your expression reveals that it must be the first time you've ever tried one of these, correct? This is called a steamer, made from bamboo. It transfers heat using steam which then cooks the food inside each compartment. As a result, the food can be made rich and flavorful. Guard, demonstrate to the princess."

The guard next to her promptly floated up the top compartment of the steamer by magic, and instantly a savory aroma accompanied by a puff of steam dispersed in all directions. Twilight felt her taste buds explode just by sniffing it. Inside lay several white buns with a spiral pattern on the top swirling out around. Twilight counted six buns, five on the outer layer surrounding the one in the center.

"Could this be the white bread that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had their hearts set on?" Twilight surveyed their crisscrossed patterns, and was reminded of her conversation with the princesses last night. Although she didn't know how it tasted yet; the fragrance had already mesmerized her.

"Hiya, I'm back! Woah, what smells so good?!" Spike, who had just entered the room, was attracted by the aroma then dashed to the table, locked his eyes at the food inside the steamer.

"Welcome back, little dragon! Please, have a taste of this." Meng Yu took the lead and picked up one bun, blowing tenderly for a few moments before nibbling a small bite. Some kind of black broth slowly gushed out from the bite.

"Wha…What's that black goo?" Twilight frowned slightly, the ominous color seemed to have brought back a lot of bad memories. All the blackness she had dealt with before didn't exactly leave her a good impression. The hoof she had reached out hesitated for a moment and slowly retracted.

"This is black sesame, Princess. Please, have a try. It's sweet." Meng Yu explained. Twilight put up a polite smile in response, but her hooves remained unconvinced. Spike looked at Twilight, back at the tantalizing aroma in the steamer, shrugged, then snatched a bun in his paw. He then took an experimental bite, taking the crust with its lingering warmth into his mouth. The texture was soft and tender, feeling nothing like Pinkie Pie’s crispy cupcakes. He then took another bite and let the sesame broth flow down his throat. The first thing his taste buds felt was a hint of warm sweetness, followed by the delicious aftertaste of black sesame seeds; the two combined and complemented each other until his entire throat was filled with that ebony goodness.

"Mmm! Dear Celestia ...... This is amazing!" Spike ate the rest of the bun all in a few bites, then grabbed two more. Twilight gulped at the way Spike was devouring them, then looked back at the buns in the steamer.

"I can eat it for you if you don't want it!" While Twilight was still being indecisive, Spike leaned over to her and tried to get Twilight's bun, but she immediately used her magic to fend off his impending paws. After a deep breath, she bravely took a bite. To her shock, she immediately felt as if she had taken a big gulp of lava; the scorching pain in her mouth made her want to empty everything in her mouth onto the plate. But with Meng Yu watching on and her unwillingness to make a scene, she positively blushed from her mental dilemma.

"Princess, hot tofu cannot be served with haste, especially the ones stuffed with black sesame. Be patient. The outside crust may feel cool, but the inside filling can still be burning hot. Quick, take a breath, and have some porridge." Meng Yu scooped a small bowl of the porridge next to her, gently blew it a few times, then served the bowl to Twilight with a small ladle. She immediately took the bowl and vigorously poured its contents down her throat. At last, the burning sensation abated.

"Hot tofu…? Is this thing called hot tofu?" Spike asked, looking at the half-bitten bun in his paw.

Meng Yu chuckled. “I’m afraid not, little dragon. This treat is called Baozi. Its outside crust can contain all sorts of stuffings inside." Meng Yu explained as she slowly savored the bun in her hoof.

"Whew ...Finally ..." Twilight let out a sigh of relief.

"Pfft~ You look just like that time when you gulped down an entire bowl of hot sauce at that surprise party I threw for you back at the treehouse! Bahahaha!"

"Why is NOTHING happening to you?!" Twilight stuck her tongue out in a desperate attempt to ease the pain while looking at Spike in disbelief.

"Hello？? I'm a dragon remember? This bun is nothing compared to my dragon fire. It really is lukewarm at best!" Spike grabbed another bun, enjoying the novel taste of the treat. "What do you know? The flavor of this bun is simply something else! No wonder Princess Celestia and Princess Luna keep talking about it."

"Princess Celestia and Princess Luna?" Meng Yu repeated Spike's words, perplexed.

"Yep! There is a total of four princesses in Equestria… This one before you …is the Princess of Friendship! She has saved the kingdom …many times now! " Spike announced, the food in his mouth didn’t detract his smugness one bit, "Well …Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are the royal siblings ruling over Equestria. There is also Princess Cadance, who rules over the northern Crystal Empire!" It took several mouthfuls of hot porridge before Spike could catch his breath. When he tried to grab another bun from the steamer, he then realized it was empty already.

"Oh? I didn’t expect Equestria to have multiple princesses ruling at the same time. I can only imagine they must have shared a cooperative relationship with each other?" Meng Yu removed the empty compartment on top, revealing the lower layer with more food.

"That's for sure! The four princesses are very close friends! You know, Twilight used to be a pupil of Princess Celestia! And Princess Cadance is married to Twilight’s big brother."

"Princess Twilight has a brother? That sounds delightful!" Meng Yu gracefully finished the Baozi on her plate and took another one from the steamer. "I have quite a few siblings too~ One little sister and two little brothers."

"Wow, that’s a lot of siblings you have! But nopony can best Applejack on relatives." Spike exclaimed as he took two more Baozi from the steamer, completely ignoring Twilight's obstruction.

"Is this 'Applejack' also a sibling of Princess Twilight?"

"Not really, but Applejack and I are best friends, along with Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy," Twilight answered. She looked over at the way Spike was eating and hurriedly hoofed him a napkin.

"It would be an enjoyable experience to be able to meet Princess Twilight's friends."

chapter 5.2

"What? You want the Alicorn Amulet too?" Chrysalis's sharp question elicited a look of confusion from Meng Yu, and in the next instant, Chrysalis wished she could take back every word she'd just blurted out.

"Haha... What I meant to say was, I was planning to meet with the other princesses to discuss the matter! But I forgot some details about the amulet, so I'm double-checking before leaving to be sure.

"But didn’t you just say... that the meeting ended early and that’s why you returned?" As soon as Meng Yu said this, Chrysalis’s expression darkened. Meng Yu noticed the shift in her demeanor, cleared her throat, and continued speaking.

"The Alicorn Amulet is a relic born from the rich cultural history of the Seresia continent. It is a hazardous item and, like the other three artifacts, it should be securely kept."

"Wait... Did you mean...there are four artifacts?" Chrysalis hadn’t been paying much attention initially, out of annoyance, but the mention of "three other artifacts" made her ears perk up. Her gaze shifted back to Meng Yu's face. "What are the other three?"

"One is the Silkcloak of pegasus, Armlet of Earthpony, and crown of unicorn.."

Hearing that there were other treasures tied to the Alicorn Amulet, Chrysalis sneered inwardly. Recalling Feng Chen’s previous words, she began to doubt his true intentions.

"No wonder you only want the amulet, Feng Chen. You didn’t even care about the bell from that old goat—so this is the reason!"

"So, the Alicorn Amulet is the last artifact you need to collect?" Chrysalis asked after some thought.

Meng Yu shook her head. "Apart from the Pegasus Feather Cloak and Unicorn Crown, which are already stored in the royal palace’s restricted zone, the Earth Pony Bracers are still missing."

"Oh? Tell me more about the origin of these artifacts."

"In the long history of Seresia, there was once an emperor who achieved great feats. In his early years, he united the previously scattered and warring tribes, laying the foundation for the continent’s stability. But he was just an ordinary Earth Pony, and time showed no mercy.

By chance, he learned that if he could acquire both the horn of a unicorn to wield magic and the wings of a pegasus to fly, he could achieve immortality. So, he ordered his court sorcerers to search for a way to grant him these powers. Eventually, a sage from beyond the land offered his help, crafting four artifacts for the emperor. He claimed that these artifacts could grant their wearer unimaginable power and eternal life."

"Interesting. What happened next?" Chrysalis asked, intrigued.

"The artifacts were lost during transport. Some say a sorcerer among them harbored dark intentions, while others believe they were stolen by raiders. But for whatever reason, the emperor never received the treasures of immortality."

"I see." Chrysalis nodded, absorbing the wealth of information.

"Princess, please rest assured. Our only goal is to secure and protect these artifacts... The Alicorn Amulet is not only a dangerous artifact but also a cultural gem of our nation."

"Perhaps. I’ll have to think about it. What if your emperor desires the artifacts for himself?"

"Oh, Princess, you jest! Your assistant asked the same question earlier, but I assure you, our emperor only wishes to ensure these items are safely kept, to prevent any potential disasters." Meng Yu chuckled, thinking Twilight was playfully teasing her.

"Whatever." Chrysalis gave a dismissive reply, her face void of any amusement. Seeing this, Meng Yu's smile faded, and the two fell into silence.

"Princess, if you have no further questions, shall we proceed with the preparations for the hoofover ceremony?" Meng Yu asked, attempting to break the tension. Chrysalis turned to glare at her and snapped, "Absolutely not!"

But in the next second, Chrysalis seemed to have a better idea and quickly changed her tone. "Ahem... What I meant to say is, of course! No problem at all. I just need some time to make preparations. How about this—you go back and wait for my message."

"Very well, Princess. We will return with the wooden chest that suppresses the amulet’s tempting magic." Meng Yu gave a parting bow before heading towards the castle doors with her escort. Just before reaching the exit, she paused, turned back to Chrysalis, and said, "As for my personal belongings, I will leave them in the castle for now. I hope you don’t mind."

"I don’t! Just go already." Chrysalis waved her hoof dismissively, half sending and half shooing the ambassador out. The moment the castle doors shut behind them, and she confirmed she was alone, Chrysalis finally let out a long sigh of relief.

"Well, well, well, Feng Chen! Turns out you’ve been playing your own little game this whole time." Chrysalis wandered through the castle, pondering over the new information she had just learned. For a while, she had developed a slight fondness for the obedient Feng Chen, but now it was clear he was merely using her.

"Never mind... I'll figure out how to get the amulet myself. Maybe I can impersonate that pony and trick Twilight into giving it to me! And if I’m lucky, maybe I can snag the other artifacts too... hahaha!" Her laughter echoed through the empty halls as she wandered, eventually stumbling upon Meng Yu’s quarters.

"But I haven’t seen that pony’s cutie mark yet... Curse it!" Pushing open the door, she was greeted by a room full of unfamiliar items. Chrysalis stood in front of a mirror, scrutinizing her transformation into Meng Yu. It was then she realized the problem—her reflection showed a bare flank.

"I need to find something to cover this up..." She rummaged through the room until she found a chest with intricate carvings. Inside was an outfit similar to what Meng Yu had been wearing. Chrysalis put it on and was immediately impressed by the comfort of the fabric. It was intricately embroidered and carried a faint, pleasant scent. She couldn’t help but admire it.

"Hmm... this feels pretty nice. I've never worn anything this luxurious before." Standing in front of the mirror, Chrysalis admired herself in the outfit, growing more fond of it by the minute. She even started to hum happily.

This time, she was determined to succeed, to turn this diplomatic mission into Twilight's worst nightmare, and reclaim her rule over Equestria.

chapter 9.5

"Haah!!" With a sudden exclamation, Rainbow Dash woke up from her stupor. She gasped for air; the pain of being unable to breathe underwater still echoed in her mind. She instinctively flailed her arms, but she noticed that her surroundings had changed entirely once she calmed down. Gone were the bottomless darkness and the cold seawater, replaced by a crude bed made of hoof-craft nearby. The bed was large enough for Yunbao to fit comfortably. It was covered in hay, with a rough linen cloth as a sheet.

To her left was a partition made of woven branches and vines; through the gaps, she could see a table and two chairs arranged behind it. A wooden wall to the right looked pieced together, just a few steps from the bed. Besides that, there was nothing superfluous, no extra decorations; compared to the Cloud City she lived in, this place felt worlds apart.

"Ah... my head..." Rainbow Dash was still trying to remember how she ended up here, but a sudden headache interrupted her thoughts. She felt as if something was trying to burrow out of her head, forcing her to close her eyes and massage her temples to ease the pain.

“Are you okay?” A concerned question rang in Rainbow Dash’s ears. As she endured the pain and lifted her head, a light yellowish-brown mare sat beside the bed, holding a bowl of steaming medicinal soup in her hoof. Before Rainbow Dash could ask anything, the mare had already brought the bowl to her lips:

“Here, drink this; it will make you feel better.”

Although she hesitated, Rainbow Dash took the bowl offered by the mare and drank it in one go. It was slightly bitter at first, but it quickly gave way to a sweet aftertaste, even with a hint of fruity aroma. After she finished, she let out a long sigh as the warm soup flowed down her throat, bringing warmth to her cold body.

“Whew~”

After closing her eyes and resting for a few minutes, ’s headache eased considerably, allowing her to open her eyes again and take a closer look at the mare in front of her. She had dark orange curly hair styled into a long braid reaching down to her right neck; the braid was simply tied with a broken light pine green hair tie into a bow. Looking at her cheek, Yunbao felt an uncanny familiarity but couldn’t remember where she had seen this mare before.

“Thank you for the soup, uh... where am I?”

“This is the little cabin where my husband and I live. You are very lucky, ma'am, that we found you on the beach. You had fainted with a broken rope hanging from you, and your wings were heavily injured. But don’t worry, my husband has done everything he can with the tools he found to help bandage you.”

Hearing her words, turned to look at her wings. This movement caused a sharp pain to shoot through her wings, and she gasped in pain; she noticed the splint on her wings while covering the wound. It was pretty rudimentary, just two wooden planks used for basic support, tied together with two thick ropes.

“I'm sorry, we could only do so much; you need to receive more thorough treatment quickly. I suggest you go to the town on the island, where there are specialized doctors.”

“Hiss... Thank you for saving me, but... did you find any other foals on the beach?? They are all my friends!!”

The mare shook her head, showing a hint of apology and regret:

“You are the only pony lying on the beach, with some... um... bits of broken ships nearby. I guess you encountered a storm, right??”

was startled upon hearing this; she stared into the mare's eyes, her voice trembling slightly:

“How did you know!!??”

The mare did not immediately answer 's question but hesitated for a moment, stood up, and looked away. Just as Yunbao was about to ask again, she turned back and said:

“In fact, you are not the first group of refugees to encounter this strange storm.”

“What do you mean?!?!” After the mare gave her a rough explanation, could hardly believe that all of this was happening to her: she was now on a very peculiar island that usually appeared sunny and clear. However, whenever a storm hit, it meant that a fleet of ships was near. Those ships would inevitably run aground or be capsized by the merciless storm, bringing the unfortunate crew ashore.

“You don't need to be too upset, miss. Your friends have likely drifted to other beaches on the island; perhaps you can find them in the town at the island's center.”

“Call me Rainbow Dash, or just Dashie is fine.” After she spoke, Rainbow Dash covered her head, trying to process the information the mare had shared. Seeing Rainbow Dash's expression, the mare rested her hooves on her shoulder, gently patting to offer comfort.

“I really wish we could have met under better circumstances, Rainbow Dash. My name is Pear Butter; you can also call me Buttercup~~”

“Ah!!... Oh My Princess Celestia... this is truly a disastrous capture operation... what should I do now...” Rainbow Dash only nodded slightly, then helplessly rubbed her cheeks, sounding very frustrated.

“Wait a minute... Are you also a resident of Equestria??” When Pear Butter heard Rainbow Dash's catchphrase, her pupils jolted, and in the next moment, she leaned in a little closer. Surprised yet somewhat delighted, after receiving a positive response from Rainbow Dash, her eyes sparkled with hopeful light, and a smile appeared on her lips, though it lasted only a few seconds before fading away.

“It has been over ten years... I wonder how the children are doing now.” Pear Butter murmured to herself, with a mix of yearning and sadness reflected on her face. Rainbow Dash looked on with a bit of heartache; he tried to comfort Pear Butter and asked about her past, but she seemed reluctant to discuss it and instead seized the opportunity to change the subject:

“I’m okay, Rainbow Dash. It’s all in the past. Aren’t you looking for your friends? This island isn't very large; although severely damaged, most ships managed to have their crews survive. You'll soon see the town if you leave the cabin and head west along the tracks. Maybe you can find your friends there.”

“Really!!? Then I’ll leave right now!!! I really appreciate you saving me, Mrs.Pear Butter. When I return, I will tell Twilight to bring you all back to Equestria!!” Ignoring the pain from her broken bones, Rainbow Dash immediately jumped out of bed and hurriedly rushed out of the cabin. The sunlight shone down on her, momentarily blinding her. Once Rainbow Dash adapted to the sunlight, she realized she was standing on the cliff's edge beside the couple's little cabin, next to a small garden with two rows of fruit trees. Below the cliff was a clear view of the beach, where everything that washed ashore could be seen distinctly.

“Be safe, Rainbow Dash. I hope you successfully find your friends ~”

“Thank you!!” After saying goodbye to Pear Butter, Rainbow Dash immediately set off on her journey down the road. Until she disappeared at the other end of it.

“Has she left??”

Pear Butter seemed to still be gazing blankly at the road, until a deep voice snapped her back to reality. She turned her head to look at the bushes across from the house and, half-amused, said:

“Yes, Bright Mac, I don’t understand why you’re avoiding her. It’s as if you’ve done something wrong to her.”

A stallion with red hair and a faded complexion emerged from the bushes, squinting to see the distant road. He still looked a little wary. After confirming that no other ponies were around, he softly explained:

“I just don’t want her to know our plans, dear, that’s all.”

“Are our things ready??”Pear Butter asked.

“Almost there, just give me a few hours.” The colt approached Pear Butter, embraced her, and kissed her on the forehead. Then he squeezed into the small house by himself. Pear Butter waited outside for her husband. A few minutes later, the colt's figure appeared at the door, his previously empty back now burdened with several hoofmade tools and polished wooden boards. Pear Butter smiled and welcomed him, and together they walked back toward the thicket, eventually disappearing into it.